Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Blood dripped from Taehyung’s forehead and lips, blurring his vision as he struggled to keep his eyes open, forcing himself to focus on the road ahead.

A low groan escaped him, followed by a curse under his breath when thunder cracked overhead. The storm was closing in—it was only a matter of time before the rain came down.

He glanced around, the road stretching out before him, silent and deserted as always. With a weary sigh, his gaze dropped back to his arm.

The bullet was still there. And his arm was bleeding. It was hurting a lot but Taehyung was strong beyond one's imagination.

His stomach had a deep cut, too. Because he was stabbed with a knife.

He hoped he could go home. But he left his car at the scene and now he could not go back there.

Not that he would be able to drive in this situation. He was literally bleeding from every part of his body. Forehead, arm, stomach, and even legs as he fell while fighting and got scratches on his knees.

He was stumbling on every step as he tried to walk. Even though his knees were shaking and he was barely conscious.

Anyone in that situation would have passed out.

But Taehyung did not. He was weak but he was still conscious. Too strong to break.

He squinted his eyes when he saw a light at a little distance. A sigh escaped his lips as he figured out it was a bus stop.

He would need to call for his driver to bring another car.

The empty road somehow helped him to relax a bit as he slowly walked toward the bus stop, limping every step. He could barely move. But he was stronger than one could imagine.

So, he managed to reach the empty bus stop somehow. He sat on the empty bench and squeezed his eyes shut then shook his head to get rid of the dizziness. He needed to stay conscious.

He needed to make a call. But he could barely move his limbs. His eyes started to feel heavy as seconds passed by.

“Fuck!” He cursed under his breath as he reached out for his pocket to get his phone out. But as his body was giving up, he could not actually get a hold of it.

He should not be this much weak. But today's fight was one of the worst ones. He did not even know where his men ran off to after killing those bastards.

They were probably searching for him, too. Or, probably, they were also lying somewhere. Unconscious.

Things had gotten on his nerves a little more than usual today. He almost went on a killing spree. Only if his gun had not run out of bullets, he would have wiped out all of the goons. He regretted not bringing extra bullets with him.

He let out a groan and held his stomach from where it was bleeding and squeezed the place to stop the blood from oozing out more. He was losing blood from every cut on his body. And that was why it was making him weak more easily.

If he passed out here, it would be a hassle to take him home without the police noticing tomorrow. He could not afford that.

They were already going through a lot of trouble and Taehyung honestly did not want to add more to it.

“God, help me for once!” He mumbled to himself and scrunched his face in pain. He cursed the bastard again and again who attacked his arms. Now it was causing him problems. He could barely move them as they were bleeding as well. He promised to himself that he was going to destroy that bastard’s business if he made it out alive today.

How dare they look at Taehyung's empire with their dirty gaze?

He would not let them go easily. This was not the end. He would make sure each one of them would beg on their knees at his feet to kill them and give them salvation.

The thunder struck again, a little more loudly this time.

But Taehyung still did not flinch.

The trees started to move aggressively because of the heavy wind, which was indicating a stormy night and rain.

Taehyung breathed heavily and opened his eyes again. His body was going numb slowly. He could not see or think clearly anymore. The vision in front of him started to blur slowly.

Was this going to be the end of him? Was he going to die now? Just like that?

So embarrassing.

Taehyung thought and laughed in his mind. Even when he was on the verge of losing consciousness, he still did not forget to laugh.

That was in his nature. There was no one in his family as cool as him.

And Taehyung flexed that a lot. He was beautiful. He was handsome. He was strong. And he was smart.

No one did it like him. Literally no one.

He tried to make one last attempt to reach for his phone but failed as usual. And now, his eyes were about to close as he could not keep them open anymore.

He was about to give up to darkness when his vision was suddenly hit by a bright light. He squinted his eyes immediately and tried to tilt his head a little to avoid the light.

What was it now? He could not see clearly.

He only got to know when something, or to be more specific, someone approached him. It looked like the silhouette was practically running towards him.

“Oh my god! You are bleeding so badly,” the person gasped, hesitating if they should touch the wounded boy or not. “Can you move? I will take you to the hospital–”

“N-no.”

The stranger frowned as he could not hear what the other said, so he leaned down and brought his ear close to the other's lips.

“What did you say just now? Say it again. I could not hear you.”

“Don't t-take me to h-hospital. I c-can't,” Taehyung managed to whisper somehow. He sounded more hot with his hoarse voice.

“Huh? But your wounds–”

“If p-possible, take o-out my phone from my p-pocket and dial the f-first number on the calling list. J-just tell him t-to come here and take me home.”

The stranger nodded his head and managed to bring out the phone from Taehyung's pants pocket.

“Here it is!” The other man exclaimed, quickly opening the phone. And as soon as he was about to click the phonebook option, the electronic device completely shut down.

“What the fuck?”

“W-what happened?”

The man looked up and shook his head. “Your phone battery is dead as well. Hence, the power got switched off,” he replied.

Taehyung did not even have the energy to groan.

He started to think if he should just accept his fate or not.

Because it seemed like every path had been closed for him and he had nowhere to go now.

Even the god turned his face away from Taehyung, it seemed like.

“Please, let me take you to the hospital—”

“I said no!” Taehyung shook his head. By the smell of the other person, he could tell it was just a normal human.

“T-then what should I do? I am a doctor. I cannot leave an injured person like this. Will you mind g-going to my h—” the man paused when he noticed the other not responding anymore.

Taehyung's eyes were closed now. Seemed like he lost consciousness.

The man clicked his tongue and ran his fingers through his hair. “Oh god!”

He could not just leave the man like this.

“Think, Jungkook. Think,” he said to himself as he stared down at the unconscious body. “There must be a reason he doesn't want to go to the hospital. Then I should take him to my house,” he let out a sigh. “I don't see any other option, though.”

Looking around while gnawing at his lower lip, Jungkook turned his gaze back to the injured boy and shook his head. No, he could not be so inhumane.

A heavy sigh escaped his lips again before he leaned down to wrap his arms around the other boy, and then picked him up in his arms.

“Damn! You are quite heavy,” Jungkook huffed and held the injured man in his arms in bridal style, turning around on his heel to reach the car he had parked on the other side of the road.

The latter's body was heavier than what he looked. Jungkook did not think it would be bothersome for him to carry the man.

However, he managed to walk up to his car and open the backseat door carefully, not wanting to hurt the boy more than he already was.

Closing the door slowly, Jungkook rushed back to the driver's seat and started the engine as soon as he closed the door on his side. He needed to hurry.

The boy had lost a lot of blood already. If it continued, then he might lose his life, too.

Jungkook's eyes kept glancing at the rearview mirror to check on the boy every five minutes as he drove.

He pushed the gas pedal to the limit, and the vehicle responded by accelerating swiftly, the speedometer climbing higher.

In no time, Jungkook reached his own house and parked the car outside. Without wasting any more time, he rushed to get the other boy out of the car and entered the house in a hurry.

He strode toward the medical room he had made inside his house for emergency purposes. Every instrument was spotless, every supply meticulously organized.

He laid the injured boy on the bed and started gathering all the necessary equipment. Turning on all the machines, and attaching them to the injured man, Jungkook walked back to stand close to the latter.

He was a doctor. He should not hesitate to strip someone naked, but he could not help but feel his hands trembling a little.

Contemplating his actions a little, he started his work by taking off the man's coat at first, discarding it somewhere on the couch. He sighed heavily, watching as the white shirt had turned red because of the blood.

He did not touch the pants as he could not see any heavy bleeding from there. Just rolling up the pants, he noticed some scratches which could be treated with antiseptic and ointment.

Jungkook could tell the boy was not an alpha, but still, he was too strong to stay conscious with all these injuries in his body. He wondered what creature the boy could be.

Well, he could find that out later. For now, he needed to save the boy, who was literally bleeding to death.

He started unbuttoning the blood-mixed shirt and managed to take it off somehow. He scrunched his face as his eyes fell on the deep wounds.

There was a bullet wound, a knife wound, and, of course, punching and kicking were there as well.

Jungkook grimaced at his own thoughts as he realized that the boy probably did not just get into a normal fight.

Everything looked dangerous.

The boy itself looked dangerous as fuck. Even though he was unconscious right now, Jungkook could sense the other's aura. And it gave him chills.

Jungkook shook his head and focused on what he was doing. He slowly started to clean the wounds with a wet cloth.

Wearing the specs and gloves on his both hands, he set the needles and bandages along with other equipment that would be needed for the surgery on the bedside table and prepared clean water in bowls as well.

Jungkook's hands moved with precision as he carefully stitched the unconscious man's wounds. He was using a sterile surgical needle holder to grasp the needle, and a pair of forceps to gently grasp the tissue. The suture thread was a thin, black monofilament, and Jungkook's fingers moved deftly as he tied each knot.

The man's torso was a canvas of pain, with a bullet wound and a knife slash both bleeding profusely.

However, Jungkook's focus never wavered, his fingers steady as he worked to stabilize the patient's vital signs.

His trained eyes scanned the monitors, tracking the man's heart rate and blood pressure.

With each stitch, Jungkook's concentration deepened, his entire being focused on saving the man's life. The silence was almost palpable, broken only by the soft beeping of the monitors and the occasional rustle of medical supplies.

Sweat beads formed on Jungkook's forehead, yet his expression remained calm and professional, but his eyes betrayed a hint of concern.

The man's injuries were severe, and the outcome was far from certain. Still, Jungkook's skilled hands moved with a quiet confidence, driven by his determination to save a stranger’s life.

Jungkook was sure some people in this condition would not make it out alive or probably fall into a coma because of the severe blood loss.

He was only worried about that. What would he do if the boy fell into a coma? How would he take care of that? It would just include another problem in his life.

So, he just focused on what he was doing.

A surgical lamp overhead casted a bright, focused beam of light onto the wound, illuminating every detail.

‘Is he an alpha?’ Jungkook thought to himself as his gloved hands moved with confidence, working to repair the damage from the bullet and knife wounds. A nearby tray held a selection of sterile instruments, including scalpels, retractors, and gauze pads, each one precisely arranged and within easy reach.

But this boy was not that much bulky. Maybe not all alphas had to be. But the boy was not petite like an omega either.

He could not even call him a beta because that rank did not have any natural scent. However, this boy had that.

Ignoring the clouds of curious thoughts in his mind, he carefully suctioned away the blood and fluid from the wound site, using a small, handheld suction device. His movements were economical and precise, reflecting his skill and experience as a doctor.

Jungkook would always be proud of himself for having a medical room in his house.

He used to treat poor people here in his house secretly who could not afford to go to the hospital.

But slowly, he stopped this charity as his work in the hospital became a lot for him to handle.

He was thankful for still having this in-home treatment room. Because of it, he was able to save a man's life today. It made him happy.

Helping people who needed it was always a hobby for Jungkook. He always loved doing that. Ever since he was a kid.

He removed the bullet and cleaned the wounds very carefully before stitching the deep cuts.

Even though it looked like the boy had lost a lot of blood, he was not at the edge limit. The boy did not need extra blood. As if his body was full of infinite blood.

It was a little surprising but Jungkook just brushed it off. A lot of people were born with different mechanisms. So, it was probably one of those.

And Jungkook should not care. He was just a doctor, who was helping a stranger because the boy was injured and helpless. That was it.

The boy would probably leave after saying a thank you and offering him money, which Jungkook would obviously refuse.

Hence, he should not let his mind divert.

He should not be curious about a stranger's life. However, he could not help but keep glancing at the male’s face.

‘He is pretty,’ Jungkook thought to himself and begun to bandage the wounds.

The moment he started taking off the latter's shirt, he realized the boy was not a human. He was either a vampire or a werewolf. Jungkook could not quite grasp it.

Because there was a faint scent that usually werewolves would have, and also, the blood was quite cold.

Jungkook shook his head to focus on wrapping the bandages around the other's body, covering the stitches.

He was not concerned about the stranger's kind, he was just fascinated to see two features at once. It was quite impressive.

However, he still ignored that curiosity and focused on the work.

When he was finally done, he picked up the boy in his arms and took him to his bedroom.

Well, he had a guest room in his house but it was too dusty right now from not being used for a long time. And Jungkook had no energy to clean it right now. He was too tired to even make dinner.

After placing the boy on the bed, Jungkook covered him with a blanket carefully. He did not turn on the AC as the latter's body was already very cold.

“He will probably gain his consciousness back by tomorrow morning. Before that, I can't make him eat anything,” Jungkook muttered to himself, and with a last glance at the man, he walked out of the room to go downstairs again.

Even though he had no energy or will to make dinner, his stomach would not cooperate, would it? He was hungry.

So, he decided to just make some quick ramen to fill his stomach.

All he wanted to do was hit the mattress and fall asleep.

His profession was too exhausting. Yet, he loved doing his job. It made him happy. It was something he always wanted to become.

Even though he would be dead tired, he still loved to treat patients and save their lives.

It was like a hobby to him.

So, even if his body felt tired, his mind and heart did not. He would never get tired of treating people.

But he would definitely get tired of doing the house chores. And most of the time he would eat outside or buy something for dinner.

He planned to do that today, too. But he could not because of the boy sleeping in his bedroom.

He had to stop the car when his eyes moved to the bus stop as he was driving and found someone there covered in blood.

And the first and only thought that popped into his mind was, ‘I have to save him.’

So, he did. He pulled the car on the side of the road and took the boy in.

Jungkook walked into his medical room again to clean the blood and the instruments he used to treat the boy's wounds. He picked up the bloody shirt and coat before going to the laundry room and putting them in the washing machine. He took a note of washing them tomorrow morning before returning them to the boy.

Letting out a huge sigh after making sure all the necessary work was done, he entered his bedroom.

His eyes automatically moved towards the sleeping boy as he turned around after closing the door behind him.

The boy looked peaceful while sleeping. As if he did not just go through a surgery.

Jungkook just hoped the other was strong enough to fight it and wake up. He did not want the boy to slip into a coma and be another burden for him. He was already going through a lot. And having a person he helped turn into a problem for him was the last thing he wanted in his life.

He could have just ignored the boy and went on with his car but his heart did not let him. It would never. As if it was in his nature.

Staring at the latter for a while, he realized could not sleep on the bed as the boy was already occupying it. So he made a bed on the floor with some blankets and pillows then jumped onto it.

A tired sigh escaped his lips as soon as his back hit the mattress, his muscles relaxing slowly. He felt like his eyes were drooping close. He just needed a good amount of sleep and rest.

He drifted off to deep slumber as the tiredness finally took over him and made him lose.

⁠◍◍◍

Taehyung had been staring at the white ceiling decorated with gray color for a while now. It had been at least ten minutes.

He breathed slowly and smiled to himself as he felt so relaxed. He felt like he finally had a good sleep after so long.

The feeling was so good that he did not want to get up at all. But he knew he had to.

This was not his bed. Not his room. And the person who treated him last night was sleeping on the floor.

He had not felt so relaxed and calm in a long while. His muscles were resting and he felt no pain in his body whatsoever.

Why?

Because the wounds had probably healed by eighty percent overnight. He was sure of it.

That was how his body was made. Too strong to break. No matter how deep the wounds were or how much he was hurt, they would heal rapidly after getting the necessary treatment.

He would heal faster than the alpha werewolves.

Letting out a soft sigh and closing his eyes for a few moments, he sat up with a low groan, not wanting to wake up the man who was sleeping on the floor.

He looked down at his naked chest, which was covered with bandages, and smiled again. He looked so cool with this.

The doctor did a great job patching him up. It made him look attractive as fuck. Taehyung thought and pushed the blanket away. He did not want to take the bandages off because he wanted to take some cool selfies with them after going back home.

So, taking his phone out of his pocket, he put it on charging with the doctor's charger and giggled.

“Damn this man sleeps like a kid,” he whispered to himself and walked toward the sleeping man.

He crouched down in front of the doctor and raised his eyebrows. “Oh, a human. Interesting!” He poked the doctor's cheek and giggled to himself. He realised he might wake him up if he kept doing that, so with a halfhearted sigh, he got up, deciding he should at least brush his teeth and splash some water on his face.

The pain and tiredness from his body was already gone, leaving a fresh energy. He was feeling perfectly fine as if he was not on the verge of dying yesterday. As if he did not have a bullet inside his body and knife cuts. Well, they never mattered to Kim Taehyung.

By the time he would reach home, the wound marks would probably have vanished.

Taehyung walked out of the bathroom after freshening up and walked toward his phone. He unplugged the charger and stepped toward the big mirror that was attached to the wall of the room.

Opening the camera application, he started clicking mirror selfies, flexing the cool bandages that were wrapped around his body.

“Damn, why am I so hot?” He whispered to himself as he kept posing for the camera and clicking selfies.

He was more impressed because not even his family doctor could do bandages so cool like this.

“I should give him some reward for this,” Taehyung hummed and closed the phone after he was satisfied with how the pictures turned out.

He texted his guard his current location and told him to pick him up as soon as possible, to which he got an instant reply back that said the guard would be there in fifteen minutes.

He looked around the room and remembered his shirt and coat was soaked with blood yesterday. He did not want to wear them anymore.

Instead, he walked toward the doctor's wardrobe and took out one of the man's shirts that he liked the most.

“Sorry, darling. Have to steal one of your shirts,” Taehyung apologized with a giggle, not feeling sorry at all.

He quickly wore the shirt and almost moaned as he looked in the mirror and found himself looking more hot in the loose shirt.

“Damn! He must be very big, huh,” Taehyung smirked and glanced at the man, who had his entire body covered with the blanket. “Wish I could see how huge you are,” he uttered and bit his lower lip shamelessly, walking toward the man and crouching down again.

He clicked some pictures of himself with the sleeping male.

“It's ok. I will find you again, baby. So, rest well and prepare yourself,” Taehyung said and stroked the doctor's cheek gently.

His phone dinged and made him take a look at it. He got up as he saw his bodyguard had sent him a text, saying he had reached the location and was waiting outside.

Taehyung quickly walked toward the bedside table and took out a small paper and pen from the drawer then began to write his phone number.

He also added, ‘Thank you for saving my life. I would like to repay you somehow. Don't wanna be rude by leaving some money so here, I am leaving my number, instead Call me, so we can have a meal together. I would like to be friends. Also, sorry. I am taking one of your shirts hehe. Hope that's ok. You are sleeping very peacefully so I am not waking you up. As much as I want to stay and talk to you, I can't. I need to go back. So, let's meet again. By the way, I am Taehyung.’

Placing the pen and the paper on the table, he slowly walked toward the door. He turned around and smiled. With a last glance at the doctor, he walked out and closed the door behind him quietly.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook did not care much about the note when he found it after waking up.

Instead, he was glad the boy left without a hassle. He put the note back in the drawer after memorizing the name and went downstairs to wash the clothes out of decency.

They looked expensive and he did not have the heart to just throw them away.

Though, he hoped Taehyung took his clothes away.

He was just glad the boy was completely fine to leave on his own though that was a bit surprising. Because a normal individual would at least take a rest for a few days to get on their feet after that horrible attack and those wounds. He knew that boy was not normal. He definitely had some unique power. It was better not to get involved with someone like him. Someone, for whom bullet and knife attacks were nothing.

But they were a big deal for Jungkook. Only he knew how he treated the boy yesterday while ignoring the fear inside his chest.

There was no way he would want to associate himself with any kind of trouble.

A big no.

Jungkook carried on with his life as it was.

Going to his assigned hospital to work and another one to check on his mother who was on a bed rest.

As days passed by, Jungkook eventually started to forget about Taehyung. Maybe he would not completely forget it but the incident did not bother him anymore. And he was living like before again.

⁠◍◍◍

“Sir, we caught Mr. Song. Mr. Han’s lap dog.”

Taehyung paused for a second before he continued to shoot. “Where is he now?” He asked while keeping his focus on the target board. He closed his one eye and looked through the glass before pulling the trigger, hitting the bullseye.

“He is in the basement. We tied his hands and legs to the chair and taped his mouth and eyes as well,” the guard informed, keeping his gaze down at the floor.

It was one of the rules Taehyung made for the people who worked for him.

They had to keep their gaze down while talking to Taehyung until the boy permitted them to look up.

They should not look into Taehyung's eyes until the boy would allow them to.

And everyone except Taehyung's father and his beloved cousin had to follow the rules. Oh, some of his close friends were spared from it, too.

“Good,” Taehyung uttered and loaded his gun again. “Torture him until he spills everything.”

“Ok, sir. We will be doing that right now,” the guard answered as he stood by the door.

“Leave.”

The guard bowed and left the shooting range as quickly as possible.

After shooting at the same aiming point again and again, Taehyung placed down the gun on the table and took off his shooting goggles. He smirked while looking at the board in front of him and blew the chewing gum proudly. He quickly looked down at his phone upon hearing the ding sound, hoping for a message from a certain someone.

He unlocked the screen only to get disappointed when he saw it was his cousin, Seokjin.

He rolled his eyes and pouted like a baby. He really wanted the doctor to reach out on his own. He did not want to dig on his profile. Otherwise, he would have had the biodata of the doctor in his hand the very next day.

For the first time in his life, Taehyung wanted to achieve something fairly and not in a dishonest way.

But guess what? Probably there was no word like ‘honesty’ in Taehyung's dictionary.

He had to make a move. And the fact the man did not reach out to him or call him to tell his name, irked Taehyung a lot. He was mad, but he tried to hide it.

At the same time, the ignorant personality of the doctor excited Taehyung.

He loved breaking tough people. He wanted to start a friendship gently, but if the man did not want it, then Taehyung would definitely twist the way to get what he wanted.

Because he always did. Whatever he wanted, he got. By hook or crook.

He thought at least his life-saver would respond to him and want to have a connection to him. Because, duh?

Taehyung was one fine ass anyone would fall on their knees for. He thought the doctor would get hypnotized by his beauty, too and give in. But he was wrong. And that made him upset and interested at the same time.

As fucked up as it sounded, Taehyung could not ignore the attraction he felt toward the doctor whom he met for just one day. As if something about the man sparked inside him.

And the cold personality of the doctor seemed very mysterious to Taehyung. He could not help but get turned on, thinking how mean that man could be.

He did not care if people called him weird. He was used to it.

Just yesterday, he almost came while staring at the picture of the doctor he had clicked that day before leaving.

The man looked so cute.

Taehyung let out a heavy sigh and turned around to put the guns in their places before he shoved his phone inside his pocket and walked out the practice room.

The guards started following after him as soon as he entered the living room and made his way towards the basement.

“Did he open his mouth?” Taehyung asked as he took the gloves from one of the guards and wore them.

“A little bit.”

Taehyung hummed and walked inside the basement with collected steps.

The guards closed the door behind their boss and stood by either sides of the door.

Taehyung sat on the other empty chair that was available in the room and looked down at the man they had caught.

“Mr. Song, let's not waste any more time. Tell me every detail you know about Han Byeongchul,” Taehyung's voice was as cold as a ice that it made the people present in the room shiver.

“I don't know much—” Mr. Song, an alpha by rank, paused when he heard the mob boss click his tongue.

“I told you not to waste any more time. I am already very pissed. Don't ruin my mood any further,” Taehyung crossed one leg over the other and relaxed in his seat. His eyes were sharp like a knife as he stared at the man before him.

His guards had beat Song to a pulp. One of the man's eyes had turned swollen because of the continuous punches, his forehead and cheeks were already bleeding.

Blood was dripping out of his mouth as he tried to keep his head down.

“M-Mr. Kim, I am not lying- argghh!” Song screamed out in pain as Taehyung motioned one of his guards to put the hot iron bar on his thigh.

The mob raised his hand to gesture at the other guard, who quickly understood the assignment and took some good amount of salt in his hand from the bucket of salt water and rubbed it on the man's burnt skin.

Song cried out in immense pain and started squirming to get free. Taehyung grabbed his hair and pulled them back to make him look up.

“Your screams are so annoying. Shut up or I will cut your tongue.” the mob’s other hand gripped Song’s cheek harshly, hurting the bruises more. The blood got smeared on his gloves immediately.

Those words were enough to make the man stop screaming.

Song whimpered in pain but still kept his lips pressed against each other not to let any sound out. His eyes were covered with a tape because Taehyung did not want the alpha to look at him.

“If you open your mouth, then it should only be for spilling the details about Han and not any other bullshit. Do you understand?”

The other man nodded as his whole body trembled in fear.

“If Han sees you like this, he will definitely doubt that you might have told me everything about him. So, even if you try to protect him by keeping your mouth shut, he will not give a fuck about your loyalty. It will not take him much time to remove you completely from earth,” Taehyung chuckled while playing with the chain around his neck.

Song went quiet and only let the tears stream down his cheeks while occasional hiccups left his mouth.

“Y-you will also k-kill me, e-even if I tell you.”

Taehyung shook his head. “No, I won't. You can trust me on this. I just need the information. If I get it right, I will protect you and help you live a happy life somewhere.”

Song thought for a while more before nodding his head slowly. He had no other choice. He knew how cruel Mr. Han was. There was no way he would let him live after doubting him. His loyalty would not mean anything at all.

So, he chose to trust Taehyung.

Because even though this boy was the most dangerous among the gangsters, he still looked more trustworthy than Mr. Han.

Song knew how envious his boss was. Han tried to keep competing with Taehyung for no reason. He kept poking Taehyung again and again until the boy decided to strike back.

However, Mr. Han already predicted that. Hence, he prepared a lot of goons to finish Taehyung off. But the mob still managed to survive.

He alone wiped out most of the goons until he was shot by bullet. That was where he lost the balance. Thankfully, all of his guards were also fine and survived it.

He would have killed Han Byeongchul right after returning back from the doctor's house. But he did not. He decided to play a little. He was in the mood for a hide and seek game.

But when he got bored, he decided to put an end to it.

Song started telling everything he knew about Han and answered all the questions Taehyung asked in the middle of their conversation.

“So, what is the passcode of the locker?”

Song let out a sigh. He had already told Taehyung a lot of things about Han. Now, there was no going back. No point in hiding anything anymore.

If he was going down, he would drag Han with him.

So, without any hesitation, Song told them what the password was.

When Taehyung felt like he had collected enough information, and was satisfied with it, he signaled his guards to do what was planned already.

“Thank you for your cooperation,” Taehyung stood up and turned around. He looked at his personal guard, who was his manager and right hand man at the same time.

Oh, point to be noted. This man had the right to look at Taehyung as well. He was a vampire.

“Joohyuk, investigate whether what he said is true or not. If true, send him and his family to a different country and help them settle down. If it's false, you know what to do, right?”

The man bowed before nodding his head. “Yes, Hyungnim.” Only he got to call the mob Hyungnim and no one else. Other workers would call him ‘sir’ or ‘boss’.

Taehyung smiled and patted his back.

Joohyuk was taller than the mobster and twice his size yet, if they were to fight, Taehyung would take him down in no second.

The vampire blushed and bowed again. A lot of other workers envied him for being the boss’s favourite, but they could not say or do anything. He loved the privileges he would get. He loved being the boss’s favourite. It made him stand out the most. He felt special.

In return, he devoted his life to Taehyung. He could sacrifice his life for Taehyung. He vowed to protect Taehyung till his last breath. He could even take bullets in his heart if he had to while guarding Taehyung. He could give his life if that meant Taehyung would be safe and protected.

He worshipped the mob.

That was what Taehyung was to him. A god in disguise.

“Good job, Joohyuk-ah. I will see you around.”

“Yes!”

Taehyung walked towards the door and the guards who were standing close to the exit quickly opened it for the mob.

“Good job, everyone,” Taehyung uttered before he took off his gloves and gave them to the guards before walking out of the basement without sparing another glance.

He exhaled a weary sigh and took out his phone. Enough was enough.

He really tried to give it an honest try but he could not just sit back and wait anymore. He needed to make a move and reach out first because the other man was taking too long.

He did not want to do it at all but well—

“Yo, hyung.”

“What's up, Tae? Who is it this time?” Yoongi, Taehyung's other cousin who worked as a hacker and information collector under Kim's leadership.

“I will send you some pictures. I don't know his name but I can tell you he is a doctor by profession. I need every single information about the man. Starting from his blood group to the toilet accessories he uses. Also, that man is a human.”

“Woah, woah, hold up. You never asked for this much information. Who is it? They don't seem like someone you are suspicious of, though.”

Taehyung could imagine his hyung raising an eyebrow in curiosity more than confusion as he asked that.

“Just someone I wanna bang,” Taehyung replied as he shrugged and walked towards the exit of the building.

“You mean, someone you wanna get banged by?”

The mob laughed and stepped toward his car.

The red Ferrari was waiting for its master in all its glory.

Getting inside the car, Taehyung replied. “You know me. So, don't keep me waiting and give me the details by this evening. I have waited for more than weeks. Now, I am getting impatient.”

“It's good to hear something new.”

Taehyung rolled his eyes and started the car after placing the call on speaker mode. “What is so good about it?”

“That you are chasing someone. When it's always the other way around,” Yoongi’s laugh filled the air. “Usually the men are chasing to fuck your ass but you are teasing and tossing them. So, it's interesting that you are going after someone this time.”

“You are forgetting it, Hyung. There was an alpha I chased a year ago,” Taehyung uttered, preparing himself for another laughter from his cousin.

And there it was. Yoongi wheezed as he replied. “Right, right! How could I forget that one? You really liked that man's physique only to dump him after seeing his dick size. Was it that small?” He laughed out loud.

“Dude,” Taehyung rolled his eyes. “My smallest dildo is bigger than whatever that excuse of a cock was.”

Yoongi laughed again and the sound of something falling was heard, followed by a loud thud. “Damn, Taehyung! That was a disaster. That man tried to contact you so many times after that only for you to ignore him.”

Taehyung chuckled and shook his head. “I don't know what he wanted from me after I told him that my sex toys could satisfy me better than his cock. I had to physically fight him to get rid of him finally. That was truly a disaster.”

“Hmm. So, are you sure this time that this man you are looking for right now will be worth the hard work? What if he is small, too?”

The mob stayed quiet for a while, gripping the steering wheel tightly. “I have a feeling it will not be the same this time.”

“Why so?”

“Gut feeling,” Taehyung shrugged. “He saved me that day after the fight. I was bleeding to death and sitting at the bus stop and that doctor took me to his house and treated me. I gave him my number, hoping he would give me a call, but he did not.”

“And it hurt your ego?”

“Yes,” Taehyung agreed, poking the inside of his cheeks with his tongue.

“Very well. Don't be so hard on him. After all, he saved your life.”

The mob smirked and shook his head. “We will see about that,” he let out a giggle and cut the call before speeding up his car.

⁠◍◍◍

“Elder Kim wants to meet you, master,” the butler bowed his head and uttered softly as soon as Taehyung entered the house.

The mob boss nodded his head. “When?” He walked toward the staircase while talking.

“He said anytime you would prefer.”

“Ok, I will talk to him myself. Tell Joohyuk to clear my schedule for today. Don't wanna meet or talk to anyone.”

The butler bowed again. “Yes, sir,” he kept his gaze down and waited for the footsteps to fade before raising his head finally and looking up. “Is the dinner ready?” he asked the maids who were still in the kitchen.

“Almost, sir. We will serve it on the table before the Young master comes downstairs after freshening up,” one of the maids replied.

The butler nodded in approval. “Make sure you serve them on time. Also, don't ruin the taste by hurrying up.”

“We won't, sir.”

“Good. I will be leaving then,” he said before walking out of the big mansion that was known as King Taehyung's palace.

Butlers and maids had their own quarters but not for everyone. Only some of them got to stay there because of the chances where Taehyung might need them for emergency purposes. Only the ones Taehyung chose himself.

The mob’s father was less intimidating and more approachable compared to Taehyung according to the workers.

Kim’s Heaven.

It was the name Taehyung created himself after taking over his father's business.

And Kim Dojin, Taehyung's father, gave Taehyung all the rights and authority to do whatever he wanted. Because the elder Kim trusted his son's brain and strategy more than anything.

One might doubt God's ideas, options and creations but never Taehyung's.

Because that boy was never wrong.

But what actually was Kim's heaven?

Normal people knew it as a charity organization as well as the owner of a lot of famous clubs and casinos in Korea.

What people did not know was the underground businesses they ran.

Starting from the dealing of illegal weapons and drugs to transport and transfer of sex dolls.

There were many gangs who ran these businesses as well but none of them did it like Kim Taehyung.

The boy was exceptional. Expert. Expensive.

He was unique.

At the age of twenty five, Taehyung achieved things a lot of gangsters in their 40s could not even do.

When Kim Dojin was going through severe business loss, Taehyung at the age of eighteen, took a hold of it and made it stand up again.

All the losses Dojin faced got replaced with a huge amount of profit. Because of Taehyung's unbeatable brain and wise strategy.

And what surprised everyone more was Taehyung's physical strength. The boy alone could take down ten alphas, vampires and humans all at the same time.

Dojin’s business was not that big. He used to run two or three clubs and helped transport drugs for other gangsters, yet he had a lot of enemies who were envious of him, trying to ruin him.

Whenever he tried enlarging his business, there would be enemies on his neck, trying to fuck him up and show him his place.

He was not as strong as Taehyung was. He did not have much power to protect his gang and family together. Even though he was not a coward, he was not the bravest either. But he wished he was brave enough. Then he would not have to live in this despair forever.

It was Taehyung who built this empire and sat on the throne himself. Now, they were the largest and biggest gang in Korea. The most dangerous one on top of everything. They had connections with the gangs from other countries as well.

And his father was the proudest of all.

Some people would even think twice before envying. Because they feared the young leader of Kim's Heaven.

People who had brains would not dare to mess with Kim Taehyung.

But, of course, there were some greedy bastards who wanted to snatch the crown of ‘Most feared gang of the country’.

However, it was not that easy. Not when Taehyung was alive.

No one was brave and strong enough to fight with Taehyung directly. And that was why they always pulled dirty tricks on the mobster.

They knew it was impossible for them to physically fight Kim Taehyung. Hence, they would always find a way to trap Taehyung and attack from behind. Bunch of cowards.

They were very easy to handle.

But whoever would pull this shit, they had to take the risk. Because they knew if Taehyung walked out alive from the fighting scene, he would make sure to turn everyone's life hell who tried to attack him in the first place. He would not spare them.

Now, Taehyung was planning to build a club in the capital of China. He had started talking to the investors, builders and the engineers. He might need to visit the country anytime soon.

Phew. A lot of work.

Taehyung already felt exhausted just by thinking about it.

Well–that was a joke. He would never get tired of his job. There were three things he loved the most in the world.

His guns, his cars, and his empire.

He would do anything to protect them. He would do anything to keep the empire he had built standing.

After having his favourite at the dinner tonight, his mood automatically boosted up and he thanked all the maids with a smile, which was a very rare case.

The maids were happy to see their young master smile at them.

Taehyung came back to his room and closed the door before he walked toward the bathroom to take a bath.

When his tired body finally hit the bed, he wanted to do nothing but sleep.

However, the continuous notification sound of his tablet irritated him and made him sit angrily. He groaned and reached out to get it from the table and quickly opened it to see what was so important at this hour.

His eyes widened in surprise and a smile appeared on his face when he saw what the notifications were about.

“Damn!” He whispered to himself and touched the screen gently to move the picture from one another.

There he was.

Jeon Jungkook.

What a hot name. Taehyung thought and smirked to himself.

Yoongi had sent him a whole biodata of the doctor. And some more photos of him.

Taehyung wished his cousin had sent more than that. But then his eyes fell on the text Yoongi had sent.

“He does not use social media much, so these are the only photos I was able to collect. This man is very private about his life. Hence why it took me more time to get the details this time. I have given you all the necessary information about him. Let me know if you need something else. Hope you get the dick, though ;)”

The boy chuckled and zoomed in on the parts that contained information about the doctor.

“He does not even use social media much. That is so cool of him. Means he will definitely be loyal to his partner.”.

Oh.

Partner.

Taehyung quickly searched if anywhere it said the man already had someone or not. He let out a sigh of relief when it said N/A.

Damn! Yoongi had really done a good job.

Taehyung took a note mentally to reward his cousin later.

The sleep he had in his eyes a while ago was completely gone after seeing the new pictures of Jungkook.

The doctor looked so good from every angle.

Taehyung bit his lower lip to suppress a moan. He placed the tablet on the bed and brought the pillow in front of it. He sat on the pillow and started grinding his hip on it.

He unbuttoned the first few buttons of his night dress and inserted his hands inside the fabric to touch his chest.

“Ahh— Jungkook-ahh!” He moaned out, pinching his own nipple.

No, that was not it. He needed more. The dry humping was not helping much. It could not satisfy his needy ass.

He quickly reached out to his bedside table and brought out his favourite sex toy.

It was a big, black dildo.

He lowered the shorts down from his waist, exposing his round, soft butts in the air.

“For today, you are going to be my Jungkookie,” he giggled to himself before shoving the toy up his ass slowly.

He threw his head back and let out a bunch of curses.

“Nngh- Fuck! Jungkookahh!” Taehyung closed his eyes while pulling out and pushing the dildo up in his ass, imagining it was the doctor instead. “Y-yess, right there. Right there.”

He let out a soft cry as he moved his hand a little faster, thrusting the toy a little too aggressively.

He liked it. He liked it so much.

He dug his teeth on his lower lip as he smiled, thinking it was Jungkook who was fucking him instead.

The cold, unsocial nerdy doctor.

Taehyung's thoughts were running wild. But he was not complaining at all.

This had never happened before. Something was very much special about Jungkook.

Yes, Taehyung had liked and wanted some certain men but that was that. He was never this desperate to imagine them while masturbating.

He only felt this for the doctor who saved his life.

The attraction was no joke.

Taehyung knew very well that if he got a hold of this man, he would not let go of him.

But what if Jungkook did not like Taehyung? What if he was into girls and omegas only? What if he already had someone, whom he was keeping as a secret?

Well, since when did those things matter?

Hearing no about something he clearly wanted was never in his dictionary.

So, it did not matter if the doctor had a partner or not. Taehyung would get rid of that secretly as well.

That was not something tough for his cruel heart.

He wished he was riding Jungkook's real cock and not just a dildo.

Quickly increasing the pace of his hand, he moaned again when the tip of the toy finally touched his spot.

He gasped for air and rolled his hips along with his hands.

“F-fuck! Fuck me, yess!”

Taehyung fell on his back on the mattress and moved his hip, thrusting the toy inside with one hand while his other one went to grab the tablet that still had Jungkook's photo opened on the screen.

“What are y-you doing to me, doctornim?” He placed the device on the bed, supporting it against the pillow so he could still see the picture. “You are so h-hot. You will look hotter when you are mine,” he let out a breathy laugh and increased the movement of his hand. His cheeks were red and tears spilled out of his eyes at the pleasure.

A soft whimper escaped his lips as he squeezed one of his globes, flickering and pinching the nipple with his fingers. He imagined the doctor sucking it with his soft lips and wet tongue. He imagined the doctor wrecking his ass with his huge shaft though he had no idea about how big Jungkook was.

He wished Yoongi could find out the latter's dick size as well. Sadly, it was not possible. No matter how big of a hacker his cousin was, he could not find someone's dick size.

But Taehyung had a feeling that it was at least above six inches.

The room was filled with his sweet, flower-like scent.

And just when he closed his eyes and imagined Jungkook kissing his lips while pounding into him deep and rough, he came harder than he ever had.

Taehyung stared at the ceiling and breathed heavily, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips.

He never thought he would take an interest in a human. Let alone get obsessed with the person.

Jeon Jungkook.

What a name! Taehyung could not help but read the details about the doctor again and again. He looked at Jungkook's age and smirked. The doctor was six years older than him.

Perfect.

“You are literally made for me, doctornim.”

He had always been attracted to men older than him. So, it was not a surprise that he was fascinated by Jungkook.

Then he looked down at the hospital Jungkook was working at.

“Hmm, nice.”

He smirked when the ideas began to take shape in his mind right away.

⁠◍◍◍

“Kim Taehyung, number nine.”

“Fucking finally!” Taehyung rolled his eyes and stood up.

The nurse frowned at the rude behaviour. “Ugh, Mister? Why are you cursing?” She asked, holding the name list closer to her chest. She gulped and took a step backward when the other boy started to approach her.

“I have been waiting here for two hours. Do you think I am a jobless man? Of course, I am frustrated.”

“B-but everyone is waiting. No one is j-jobless here,” the nurse did not understand why she started to feel nervous all of a sudden. Was it because the boy in front of her looked scary?

But then again, his face was covered with a mask and only his eyes were on display. Or was it because those sharp eyes were too intimidating to avoid? As if there was something that told her not to look into the boy's eyes. As if something told her she was not allowed to hold Taehyung's gaze.

“Are you not talking too much….” Taehyung lowered his gaze to the ID card that was dangling from the nurse’s neck and read the name. “Miss Park?”

The woman let out a shaky breath and quickly looked down, not being able to hold the gaze with the boy.

Taehyung's eyes were a little wide and they held so much power in them as if they were boring holes into the woman's soul.

The nurse felt goosebumps all over her body and noticed how all the other people present in the lobby were looking at them. She started to feel uneasy.

“I-I just meant, you should not curse—” she bit her tongue and instead of continuing her explanation, she quickly bowed to Taehyung and started apologizing. “I am sorry. You should get going now,” she mumbled and quickly moved away, giving space for the boy to walk through.

Taehyung smirked in satisfaction behind the mask and averted his gaze. He started walking towards the chamber and opened the door without knocking and stepping inside.

“Hello, please take a seat.” The doctor greeted, without looking up from the papers as he was scribbling something on them.

Taehyung took a seat as he was told and stared at the doctor in front of him with dreamy eyes.

The man looked as beautiful as ever. Even more than the last time he saw.

“So, you are here for your daily checkup–” the doctor paused as he looked up.

Taehyung took off the mask and gave him the biggest smile. “Hello, so, we met again.”

Jungkook blinked his eyes as he stared at the boy for a few seconds without saying anything. He tried to return the smile and nodded his head. “Hi, Taehyung-ssi. How are you doing?” He asked, putting the papers aside.

“Not good,” the boy pouted and made his eyes look sad as he answered.

The doctor frowned, “Why? What's wrong? Are you ok?”

Taehyung shook his head. “No. Not at all. I am hurt.”

“Huh?” Jungkook leaned forward to take a good look at the boy. “Where are you hurt? Tell me. I will–”

“Why didn't you call me?” He pouted.

“Huh?” the doctor furrowed his eyebrows in confusion before Taehyung's words finally sank in. Oh.

“I thought we could be friends. You saved my life. I wanted to thank you properly. I am hurt because you did not contact me at all.”

Jungkook tried to keep his cool and still smile at the boy. “It's ok, Taehyung-ssi. You don't need to thank me in any way. I helped you as a doctor. You needed my help, so I did. It's not a big deal–”

“It is. For me.” Taehyung's smile was not soft. Instead, it looked a… bit scary? A little mysterious?

The doctor could not exactly pinpoint.

“You should have contacted me, Hyung.”

“Hyung?”

Taehyung nodded. “You are older than me so–”

“How do you know?” Jungkook squinted his eyes a little.

“huh?”

“How do you know I am older than you?”

The boy chuckled. “Oh? I just guessed. I am just twenty five years old. What about you? Are you younger than me?” He placed his elbows on the desk and cupped his cheeks with his palms, staring at the doctor excitedly.

Something did not feel right.

“No, I am not younger than you. But should we not stick to our professional honorifics?”

“Hm? What do you mean? You don't like me calling you Hyung?” Taehyung asked, batting his eyelashes softly at the doctor.

Jungkook let out a defeated sigh. He did not think he could win against the boy. He did not want to start an argument in the very first place. “Ok, fine.”

“Now tell me why did you not call me?”

“I did not think I should. It was better like this. You will go on with your life and I’ll go with mine. We don't have to keep in touch,” the doctor looked away and opened his drawer to take something out.

“It was so easy for you to say that,” Taehyung's voice cracked and the doctor immediately paused whatever he was doing. “And here I was waiting for you to give me a call. You don't know what you mean to me, Hyung. You gave me another life. How can it be so easy for me to forget you? It is a big deal for me. No one has ever done something like this for me. So, I just wanted to get to know you better.”

Jungkook stared at the boy, contemplating what to say. The boy seemed genuine, though. But he could not just brush off the thoughts of how the boy had bullet wounds. It was not something normal.

If they were to keep in touch with each other for real, then Jungkook had a lot of questions in his mind. Should he ask them?

Moreover, should he ask this boy? He knew nothing about him except his name.

“What is your kind? Are you a vampire? Or a werewolf? Because certainly, you are not a human,” Jungkook started off with his first curiosity.

“Oh, me?” Taehyung flashed a very sweet smile before he answered the doctor's question. “I am a hybrid. My mom was a vampire and my dad was a werewolf. Hence, I am a mixed blood. An omega vampire.”

Chapter Text

Jungkook's eyes widened in amusement.

Oh?

A hybrid? That was quite impressive if the doctor was not going to lie. Hybrids were rare species. Because werewolves and vampires would not mate with each other often.

Could be said that they would not mate at all. They were known to be enemies for centuries.

More than that, there were huge risks of birthing a hybrid. 99.99% of the situations ended up with either the mother or the child dying.

The survival rate of both the mother and offspring was only 0.01% overall. Hence, no individual would want to take the risk. It was yet another reason the two species avoided mating altogether.

Yeah, occasionally a vampire and a werewolf could fuck around but it was better not to knot and get pregnant. That would just end up putting the bearer’s life at risk.

So, it was quite surprising to hear that Taehyung was a product of a vampire and a werewolf.

Jungkook wondered if his mother had survived or died while giving birth to the boy. That was probably the only way Taehyung survived. Well, he should not think too much about that.

He knew that hybrids tend to be more strong than any other kind. Because they were a combination of two most powerful and strong species in the world. So, a hybrid’s strength was insane.

Was that why Taehyung was able to endure the pain that day? Now that Jungkook heard it, he understood everything.

He already had his doubts about the boy when he was treating him. Now he got his answers. The latter was too strong to die. The bullets and knife stabs could not kill him.

But Taehyung said he was an omega. Was it really possible for him to be this strong, though?

The more Jungkook thought, the more impressive he found it.

“Hmm, that's something interesting,” he said, nodding his head with a chuckle.

Taehyung bit back a smirk and stared at the doctor in front of him. “Oh, now you find something interesting about me, huh?” He asked, crossing one leg over another.

The latter's eyes were very mysterious. They held so many emotions in them.

Jungkook could not pinpoint whether those emotions were bad or good. But Taehyung's gaze was not entirely positive. The doctor could at least feel that.

He flashed a small smile. “You are very strong, Taehyungssi–”

“Taehyung.”

“Huh?” The doctor furrowed his eyebrows.

“I mean, just call me Taehyung. I am younger than you, so–” the hybrid shrugged his shoulders. “I will feel more comfortable if you drop the honorific and just call me by my name only.”

Jungkook hesitated at the suggestion, but he felt that denying it would only cause more hassle. The boy in front of him seemed very stubborn, and the doctor wasn’t sure if he could make him listen just with words. The way Taehyung looked at him, a slight smirk tugging at his lips, Jungkook knew it was best to keep his distance.

He wanted to ask why Taehyung had those wounds that day. How did he get them? What kind of fight had he gotten into? Why a bullet? Why a knife? Who was he fighting?

Jungkook knew he shouldn’t bother asking, but he was curious. It wasn’t that he hadn’t seen bullet or knife wounds before because those cases were always brought to the hospital.

Most of the patients were cops or other national protectors who got injured while defending their country.

Others were involved in illegal activities or underground businesses, but they paid a high price to the hospital to keep their mouths shut.

Was it the same for Taehyung?

Jungkook hoped not. He hated those people - whoever ran illegal, underground businesses. They could kill anyone without a second thought. They didn’t seem to have a heart.
They were cruel and ruthless, killing mercilessly.

Meanwhile, Jungkook saved lives. He treated people and always did his best.
So, it was only natural for him to hate killers, right?

But he wasn’t sure if Taehyung was one of them - if he, too, killed without mercy, if he lacked a heart and emotions. Was he cruel? Was killing easy for him?

Or was he a victim? Had he been attacked by bad people? Then why hadn’t he reported it to the police? Why had he refused to come to the hospital?

What was truth, and what was a lie? Jungkook wanted to know if any of his assumptions were correct.

Yet, he felt he shouldn’t ask.

But since Taehyung was trying to get close to him, it would only be fair to know everything about the hybrid. Only then could he truly befriend him.

Otherwise, there was no way he’d get involved with a killer.

“How did you get those wounds that day, Taehyung?” Jungkook asked directly. He couldn’t hold himself back any longer. It was only fair for him to know.

He had never brought anyone like Taehyung to his house before. The people he helped at his home clinic were usually poor, those injured in road accidents or fights who could not afford hospital bills. The doctor only helped those kinds of patients.

He had never taken in someone with a bullet wound. He knew it was dangerous, but the doctor in him could not abandon the boy. He could not be so cruel as to let someone die. If he was willing to take that risk to save someone, then he also had the right to ask this question.

Taehyung’s expression did not waver. It was as if he was expecting that question, as if he had been waiting for Jungkook to ask it.

However, his answer was not what Jungkook expected to hear.

“Street fights, you know? I was just passing by and wanted to help but ended up getting beaten,” Taehyung said, shaking his head and clicking his tongue, letting out a sigh of defeat. He acted like he got involved and became a victim. Even though he wanted to say, “I do things that a normal person won’t do,” he stopped himself.

Instead, his answer left Jungkook a bit confused. “Street fights? Using bullets?”

Taehyung’s resting eyes might look boring and dull, but the doctor could still feel their sharpness. It was as if blades were hiding under silk.

In simple words, his eyes were scary.

“Well, you never know who has a gun hiding under their clothes, do you? You can never guess until they pull it out and show you,” Taehyung said with the highest level of confidence.

“Then why didn’t you want to go to the hospital? You told me not to take you when I offered to help.” Jungkook was not backing down today. He wanted to clear all the doubts he had.

“Well, you see, my father is a very strict person. I am very, very scared of him,” Taehyung said, making a sad face, creasing his eyebrows upward and bending his lips downward to show that he was just a sad puppy at the end of the day. “He does not like it when I get into fights like this. And going to the hospital meant notifying him, which I did not want. I don’t want him to know that his son got into trouble again, even after his warning. He would get mad at me.”

The doctor shook his head and scoffed. “What are you, a rebellious son?”
“Yep. That’s what he calls me,” the hybrid giggled, looking back at Jungkook excitedly.

“Why don’t you just listen to your father then? He must’ve told you to be careful for a reason, right? Why would you disobey him and get into trouble?”

“I just wanted to lend them a hand,” Taehyung jutted his lower lip out. “I did not know it would get that serious, that they would suddenly take out their guns and knives.”

“Wow, are you doing charity? Instead of calling the cops and stopping the fight, you thought it’d be better to get involved in the fighting?” Jungkook shook his head in disbelief. “You could have died that day if I had not found you at all. Would that not have been more of a hassle? Would you rather die than go to a hospital just because your father would get notified? Huh? Seriously?” He let out a scoff and stared at Taehyung’s face disapprovingly.

The younger would not lie, but he was having a good time playing out the drama. He loved how he kept lying confidently and Jungkook kept believing him. It was fun. He was enjoying the entertainment.

Even though he was suppressing his laugh and hiding his smirk behind a facade of a sad face, he could not stop cooing at the doctor. He really wanted to get up from his chair, walk over to Jungkook, and squeeze his cheeks.

Because what do you mean the doctor was so naive? He deserved to be protected at all costs.

And Taehyung wanted to protect him. He wanted to keep the man under his wings and shower him with love and care. He wanted to make Jungkook his.

In simple words, he wanted to own Jungkook–as if he were a thing to buy.

Well, that was how everything had always been for Taehyung. He only knew how to use his money wisely, and he would definitely use it to get Jungkook if needed.

Surprisingly, a part of him did not want to do that. He felt like money would not be able to win this man.

Jungkook was different. He was tough.

Now that the doctor was sitting in front of him, Taehyung let his eyes wander. The body he could not see that day because of the blanket, he could see it now and damn!

Jungkook was really well-built. He looked so huge and fit even under his doctor coat.

Taehyung badly wanted to remove those clothes and see the real deal behind them. He was more curious about the thing inside Jungkook's pants, though. Like a shameless pervert, Taehyung kept checking out the doctor, literally eye-fucking him.

“Why are you interrogating me like this?” Taehyung asked in a small voice. “What are you, a cop hiding behind the mask of a doctor? Are you a secret agent? An undercover police officer on a mission? Huh?” he joked. He felt his heart do an unusual flip when he saw the doctor smiling at his words. Did he just make Jungkook smile with his jokes? Woah. He mentally did a little dance inside his head, taking notes to keep doing this in the future.

“No, I’m just a doctor. Sorry for asking too many questions. I was just curious.”

And Taehyung realized… this man was it. This was all Taehyung ever needed.

“I just came to meet you, but all you’re doing is interrogating me instead of checking me up,” the little pout never left the hybrid's lips as he talked.

“Okay, okay, fine. I won’t ask any more questions.”

“Yes, please. Thank you. If you’re really sorry, then buy me a drink.”

“Huh?” Jungkook's smile dropped, and his expression was replaced with a confused one.

“I mean, in your free time. We can go to a club, and you can buy me a drink?” The hybrid flashed a soft smile, hoping the other would agree. But Jungkook's reply was quite surprising.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t drink.”

Taehyung stared at the doctor in disbelief. Did he hear that right?

“I don’t even go to any clubs or anything,” Jungkook uttered with a little shrug before he stood up. “You’re here for a daily checkup, right? Come sit on this bed. I’ll start by checking your vitals and then your blood pressure,” he said, trying to change the topic. He thought it would be better if the conversation just stopped then and there. But he highly doubted how much the hybrid would believe him.

Taehyung quietly followed, still shocked by what he had just heard. He climbed onto the single bed mindlessly and stared at the doctor, who was preparing his medical tools, something Taehyung didn’t understand.

He sat there like a lost puppy, his gaze following Jungkook’s every move. No, he was not planning to stop the conversation there.

He understood now: the man really was not interested in him. Huh! That was such a shame. How could he not fall for the hybrid’s charms?

Taehyung was one of the most gorgeous people of their kind. He badly wanted to roll his eyes in annoyance but stopped himself.

“You don’t drink? Are you serious?” Taehyung grinned, trying to look at the human’s face, who was avoiding his gaze at all costs.

“Yes, I’m serious,” Jungkook replied shortly, taking Taehyung’s hand in his own to wrap the cuff around his biceps.

“How can you live without alcohol?”

The doctor chuckled. “It’s injurious to health, just so you know.”

“Well, who cares?” Taehyung shrugged his shoulders and watched as Jungkook put the buds of the stethoscope in his ears.

The doctor didn’t reply, as all his focus was on measuring Taehyung’s blood pressure.

The hybrid looked at him dreamily.

Jungkook looked so cool. Genuinely. Were doctors usually this hot and cool at the same time, or was it just Jungkook?

Taehyung felt like he wanted to explore more. He was curious.

He didn’t want to let this man go. What should he do?

Kidnap him? Lock him in his mansion?

What would Jungkook’s reaction be then?

Would he get mad?

Taehyung wondered how Jungkook would look angry. He was sure that the doctor would look hot as fuck while glaring at him. The mere thought of Jungkook looking angry made the thing between his thighs twitch.

He bit his lip to suppress a moan. He could not believe he was getting so turned on by the imaginations.

“Why are you moving so much? Sit still. Let me take the reading,” Jungkook glanced at Taehyung for a second to scold him, then returned his focus to the blood pressure monitor.

The omega couldn’t stop smiling. His eyes moved over the doctor’s face, taking in every detail of his beauty.

Jungkook had a mole under his lips. He had Bambi eyes like a deer and a cute button nose. His eyebrows were sharp. He was too pretty to be true, and Taehyung found himself drowning in the man’s mesmerizing beauty.
At that moment, he could only think about one thing: Oh, I need to make him mine.

He was brought back to reality, out of his daydream, when he heard the doctor let out a satisfied hum. “Hmm. Your blood pressure is normal. You seem to be doing perfectly fine, too. Let me check your heartbeat now.”

Taehyung smiled and quickly nodded. He started unbuttoning his shirt. “Yes, please—”

“Hey, wait! Why are you undoing your buttons?” The doctor held the younger's wrist, stopping him from going further. He looked at Taehyung with wide eyes.

The hybrid blinked his eyes at him, confused. “Uh? Did you not say you will check my heartbeat? That's why I'm taking off my shirt.”

Jungkook made a face as he let out a tired sigh and facepalmed himself. “Oh god! You don't need to get naked for that. I can just check your heart rate over your clothes. Do you understand?”

“Oh?” Of course, Taehyung knew that. He was not a kid. But, hey! Let him play. His sole purpose was to waste time and stay close to the doctor as long as possible. He knew his time would be over anytime soon. Hence, he was pulling tricks to lengthen it.

Jungkook really did not know what to think. Was this boy really naive or trying to act naive? He hoped the first one was true. He did not want to doubt someone so easily.

Even though the hybrid looked mysterious, he was cute, too. And there was no denying that.

“Your heart is beating very fast right now. Are you tense about something or feeling uncomfortable?”

Oh, how should Taehyung answer that? Should he just say he was feeling horny and wanted to jump on the doctor?

He was sure Jungkook would call the hospital security and kick him out. That would be very embarrassing.

So, instead of showing how shameless he was, he decided to play with the doctor a little more.

“Oh? Is that so?” He jutted his lower lip out, “Does it indicate something? Do I have problems in my heart? Am I going to die?”

The doctor clicked his tongue and stepped back. He collected his stethoscope and the blood pressure measuring machine before turning around.

Taehyung quickly jumped off the bed and grabbed Jungkook's biceps, stopping him from walking away.

The elder turned his head just to find the hybrid looking at him with big, innocent eyes. He could not find those sharp eyes with mysterious glints anymore. Where did they go?

Taehyung looked really trustable right now.

“Am I really going to die?”

“No, Taehyung. You are not. This is a normal reaction of one's body. You don't need to worry about it like that. Also, nothing seems abnormal. All of your wounds must've healed by now,” Jungkook felt stupid for explaining this simple term to a grown-ass man. But the way Taehyung was looking at him—

The younger flashed a smile and walked back to his chair, taking a seat.

“Do you feel any pain or discomfort anywhere?” The doctor asked.

“Nope. If I do, I will come back to you for treatment. I really like the way you wrapped the bandages around me that day. It was so cool, Hyung.”

“What a weird thing to say,” A soft chuckle and then a sigh escaped Jungkook's lips before he sat down on his own chair as well. He started scribbling on the paper again, probably writing Taehyung's report.

“If not alcohol… why don't we go out for a coffee?”

Jungkook's hand paused for a second before he started writing again. Without sparing the boy a glance, he spoke up. “Go, stand on the weight machine. I need to write down your weight.”

The hybrid let out a huff and pouted before he stood up to do what he was told. He let the doctor note down his weight before getting off the weight machine and going back to his seat again.

“You only weigh sixty five kilograms but still so heavy.”

Taehyung smirked. “Why? Were you having a hard time carrying me that day?”

“Not really,” Jungkook shook his head. “I was just a little surprised to see you weigh more than what you look,” he replied in a soft voice.

The hybrid did not react or respond to the other's curiosity anymore. He just stared.

“But I think it makes sense. Judging by your kind and rank, you must be very strong,” Jungkook let out and extended his hand to give Taehyung the report, “And we are done—”

“Hyung, why are you ignoring me?” the younger had his arms crossed over his chest. He did not reach out to take the piece of paper.

“Huh? When did I?”

“I offered you to get a coffee with me. But you did not reply.”

Jungkook tried to smile which turned out to be as awkward as ever. “Oh, that–”

“Now, don't tell me you don't drink coffee, too,” Taehyung raised an eyebrow, a mocking smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

“N-no, it's not like that…”

“Then what?”

“Is it really necessary for us to—”

“You are really hurting my feelings now, Hyung,” Taehyung dropped his voice to a lower octave. He sounded upset. And he really was.

The innocent look was completely gone. As if this boy was a different person now. His personality changed in a split second.

Jungkook felt like rejecting the offer would not do him any good. This boy in front of him was a brat. He just hoped the hybrid was not crazy. So, he just let out a sigh and nodded his head.

“Okay, fine. Fix a date.”

“Uh huh,” Taehyung shook his head. “You tell me when you will be free. You’re the busy doctor here.”

“Alright, I will text you the time.”

“Yes, but give me your number,” Taehyung said, as if he did not already have it. Sometimes, he wanted to pat his back and praise himself for his acting skill.

The doctor did not protest. He nodded his head and gave the boy his number.

“Ok, Hyung. Thank you. You have my number, too, right?” Taehyung asked before he took the report from Jungkook's hand.

“Yes, I do. Don't worry. I will reach out to you by the weekend. Is that okay?”

“Perfect!” Taehyung smiled and stood up even though he did not want to leave. But he had his own work to take care of. He could no longer delay it. “I will look forward to seeing you.”

Jungkook flashed a small smile and nodded his head.

The younger bowed his head and was about to turn around when the door suddenly opened, making him alert. His hand instinctively moved to his pants pocket but paused when he saw the person who just entered the room.

It was a woman. Judging by her uniform, Taehyung could guess she was a doctor, too.

“Hey, Kookie—” the woman paused by the door, looking at Taehyung for a moment before moving her eyes to Jungkook.

Kookie?

Taehyung raised an eyebrow. He could guess they were colleagues but were they too close to call each other by their nickname? He moved his orbs toward the doctor and almost froze. He could not believe his own eyes.

Jungkook was smiling. Not the forced ones he was giving Taehyung but a smile that was genuinely reaching his eyes. He looked really happy, seeing the woman.

What the hell?

“O-oh. You still have a patient? Sorry to disturb you—”

“No, it's ok. He is just about to leave,” Jungkook uttered dreamily, his voice too sweet to be true.

Taehyung looked back and forth between the doctors and frowned.

Why was the woman blushing like a stupid bitch, and why was the doctor smiling like a fool?

Huh? What was this?

The hybrid furrowed his eyebrows together in annoyance. Something did not feel right. And he was not dumb that he would not be able to understand what was happening. But whatever it was, Taehyung did not like it. He hoped it was not what he was thinking.

But the more they stared, the more Taehyung realized. And the only thing he wanted to do right now was push the woman out of Jungkook's chamber.

Who did she think she was?

Judging by her scent, Taehyung realized she was a werewolf. An omega on top of that.

The bright mood he just got after speaking some time with the doctor and talking to him was gone now. It was leaving a bitter taste inside his mouth. He hated this.

He was getting late, so he needed to leave right now. He decided he would deal with the doctor later. They seriously needed to have a long conversation–he needed to find out more about Jungkook.

When Yoongi gave him the information about Jungkook, it was written there that the doctor did not have a spouse or a lover. It showed that Jungkook was single.

Then what was happening now? Did the doctor recently get into a relationship? Or did he have a crush on the woman? Either way, Taehyung did not like it. He would definitely have to do something about this later. But for now, he would just let them be.

He would let Jungkook have his own moment for now because it would not last long. He would take care of it soon.

So, putting a facade on his face again, he smiled at the other doctor and bowed his head to show his respect even though he wanted nothing but to throw her out of the room at the moment. But he needed to control himself.

The woman smiled and also bowed back.
Oh, good manners, huh?

He turned his head toward Jungkook again and suppressed the urge to roll his eyes as he found him still looking at her affectionately. It was getting on his nerves. He needed to get out of here before he would do something stupid.

Jungkook flinched back to reality when the hybrid cleared his throat. He looked back at the boy, the sweet smile fading slightly.

“Bye-bye, Hyung. I will wait for your call,” Taehyung uttered with the fakest smile possible.

“Yes. take care,” Jungkook nodded his head and waited for the younger boy to leave.

Flashing one last smile at both the doctors, Taehyung finally walked toward the exit door and left.

“Hey, are you done? Should we go for lunch?” The woman asked as soon as they were alone in the room.

“Oh–Junhee. Yes, almost. I have to finish writing this report. It will take like five minutes maximum. Can you wait?” Jungkook asked, going back to the previous report he was writing.

Junhee, the other doctor, quickly nodded her head. “Sure! I will just sit here.”

Jungkook averted his focus back to his work as he resumed writing.

The woman sat there and opened her phone to pass the time, but her eyes were on the human doctor. She really admired Jungkook a lot.

There was something so special about the man. He was handsome, kind, sweet, charming, and so caring. A man everyone would desire to have but was hard to get.

Junhee liked him.

She had a crush on him for more than a year now. Although she never expressed her feelings directly, she would sometimes try to act obvious to give him little hints. And she was certain Jungkook got them. The man would also treat her so well, a little different from how he would treat his other colleagues. It gave her hope. Maybe her feelings were not one-sided after all. Maybe Jungkook also felt something.

Still, neither of them spoke about it. But that was okay. They did not need to rush anything. They could take as much time as they needed. It was not like the world was ending tomorrow.

They had been working together for almost three years and became friends a few months later she joined this hospital as a doctor. She was a junior doctor under the human's care. She had started admiring him from the day she met him.

Sometimes, Junhee really wanted to kiss those soft petals. Jungkook was still so beautiful even in his thirties. A lot of other doctors and nurses were fascinated by his looks. But what attracted Junhee was Jungkook's personality.

That man was so pure at heart. He had all the qualities a gentleman should have.

Those qualities made it really very easy for Jungkook to attract girls and boys. Anyone who got close to him might fall for him, but the interesting part was: who would Jungkook fall for?

In simple words, loving Jungkook was easy. But being loved by him in return?

That was something else entirely.

Junhee hoped she would be the lucky one to get Jungkook's love in return.

When the right time came, she would make the first move and confess her feelings to the other doctor if needed.

⁠◍◍◍

“Nngh~” Taehyung let out a moan when the alpha behind him thrusted his hip a little too deep. He liked it. Even though it was not as good as he wanted it to be. It was not too bad either.

“F-faster! Move that useless cock of yours faster, damn it!” He let out a growl, making the alpha flinch.

The man tightened his grip on Taehyung's waist and started pounding into him as fast as possible. He had heard that satisfying Taehyung was not easy, but he definitely did not think the boy would wait on the bed with a gun in his hand.

“Either you give me a mind-blowing fuck, or I blow your mind away.”

Taehyung had said as soon as the alpha had entered that room. He could not back off because he really needed the money and the mobster seemed to offer a lot. More than the alpha's debt was.

300k dollars for one night. How could he push that offer away? So, he put his life at risk and accepted the offer.

He knew the mobster was a lunatic as people said, but he did not think that would actually be true.

Now, he was really scared. What if he could not satisfy the boy? What if his dickgame could not please the mob boss? What would he do then? Would Taehyung really blow his head away? Was it really that easy for him to kill a person?

The man flinched back to reality when he heard Taehyung's voice again.

“Thinking if I would really put the bullet in your head or not?” Taehyung's laugh echoed through the big room, mocking the alpha to the finest.

“N-no I—”

“Take it out,” The hybrid said in a low voice, making the other man feel a shiver all over his body.

“Huh?”

“I said take that fucking cock out of me!”

The alpha recoiled and quickly pulled his cock out, backing away a little.

Taehyung raised his body and reached out to the bedside table, rummaging in the drawer for something. Getting a hold of it, he spoke up, “Lay on your back,” he ordered, turning around.

“Huh?”

“Are you deaf? I told you to lay on your back.”

The alpha quickly nodded his head and did as he was told. He watched as the mob got on top of him before he put a cigarette between his lips and lighted it.

Taehyung took a long drag and threw the lighter away before lifting his hip a little and positioning the alpha's cock against his hole. He sank down on it and started to move his hip while inhaling and blowing out the smoke on the other's face.

The alpha looked at Taehyung, eyes wide in shock. His face turned red before he slowly reached out to hold the boy's waist. Suddenly, he started to get turned on. Too much turned on that he started thrusting upward.

Taehyung let out a chuckle. “Now, you are getting excited, huh? Is my face that good? Is that what turned you on?”

The man quickly nodded his head, not caring about anything. “You are sexy.”

Taehyung's smile dropped before he averted his gaze back to the man under him. “Is that so?” he asked and leaned down to bring his face closer to the other.

The alpha swallowed hard but still nodded his head. The room was awfully quiet.

“Don't worry,” the hybrid said with a laugh after removing the cancer stick from his lips, seeing sweat beads on the other's forehead. “You are cute. I won't kill you. Just make me cum and go get your money- ahhh fuck!” His words ended with a loud moan as the man gripped his waist and started to thrust roughly. “Y-yes, just like that!” He closed his eyes and imagined Jungkook's face. A smile appeared on his face as he began to think the man under him was not any random alpha but Jungkook himself.

His hands trembled as he brought the cigarette close to his lips again, inhaling and puffing out the smoke repeatedly as he rode the alpha.

He wondered how good Jungkook's dickgame would be. He held the cancer stick between his fingers and leaned down to rest his hands beside the alpha's head.

The man breathed out heavily and lifted his head a little to chase the hybrid's lips, who quickly pulled his head back.

“What are you doing? Trying to kiss me?” Taehyung raised an eyebrow.

The alpha looked tense.

The hybrid let out a sigh and shook his head again. “You are getting on my nerves, yet I'm forgiving you. Don't try this again. I don't kiss my hookups,” he replied and took another drag of his cigarette.

“O-oh, sorry!” The alpha apologized and nodded his head in embarrassment, hoping to get it over with as quickly as possible. He could not be sure about Taehyung's moves. He did not know when and how the mob’s mind would change and he would actually put the bullet in his head.

He did not know how many times he had orgasmed just to make the mob finally cum once and satisfy him.

Taehyung laid on the mattress, resting his back against the headboard and pulled the blanket till his waist before he lit up another cigarette.

“Leave!”

And the alpha was quickly on his feet, putting his clothes back in a hurry.

“Collect your money from my manager,” Taehyung uttered and closed his eyes.

“T-thank you, Sir,” the alpha bowed his head a couple of times before walking toward the door. “Good night, Sir,” he uttered and waited for the boy to at least give him a reply. But when he got no reaction from Taehyung, he let out a sigh and opened the door.

“It's a one time thing, boy. Don't fall for me.”

The alpha looked down as he heard the hybrid laugh out loud, as if mocking his existence. Without giving a reply back, he walked out of the luxurious room and closed the door behind him.

The room fell into complete silence.

Taehyung slowly opened his eyes and turned his head toward the window, blowing out the smoke again.

Jungkook still had not called him. It had been three days since their last encounter. He still had one more day on his hand before weekdays. He should be patient, even though it was a very hard task for him.

He knew the doctor's suspicion about him. He could guess that. He was not dumb after all. He ruled the whole underground world like a king for a reason.

There was uneasiness in his heart. The appearance of that girl did not sit right with Taehyung. Why was Jungkook's eyes sparkling like that, huh? Did he like her? Did he have feelings for her?

Well, whatever it was. Too bad, it would be no use. Taehyung was going to make sure of it.

The moment Taehyung laid his eyes on Jungkook, the doctor had become his. But the doctor did not need to know that. Not that it would matter anyway.

He only believed in and followed his own morals and nothing else. His phone buzzed and he quickly picked up the call after noticing the caller.

It was Yoongi.

“Tae, I got all the information about the person you told me to look into,”

Taehyung nodded his head. “Go ahead.”

“Ok, so. Her name is Lee Junhee. She is a doctor in the same hospital Jungkook works at. Also, Jungkook was her senior doctor and helped her when she was still studying and training,” Yoongi paused to hear a hum from the omega. And when Taehyung did, Yoongi resumed talking. “Also, Tae. I forgot to tell you something the other day.”

The hybrid put the cancer stick back on the ashtray before he fixed the phone against his ears. “What is it?” He raised an eyebrow while asking.

“Well, apparently, Jeon Jungkook only has his mother as his guardian. And there was no name of his father anywhere. I literally could not find any information about his paternal family. It looks like he doesn't have his father with him from the first day. And that was why he lived only with his mother,” Yoongi replied carefully

“Hmm. So, where is his mother now? Because when he took me to his house, I could not see anyone there. Not even his mother. It was awfully quiet. I am sure he lived alone.”

“Yes, I know. And this is why I called you.”

“Oh?” The mob furrowed his eyebrows. “What are you trying to say?”

“What I am trying to say is, Jungkook has a mother but she does not live with him in the house because she is admitted to another hospital.”

“What?” Taehyung abruptly shouted.

“As far as I could dig, I found that she had a heart stroke and her body became completely paralyzed. And now, she is on complete bed rest.”

The hybrid hummed. “I see. Can you give me the address of the hospital she is staying in?”

“Sure, I can. I will text you everything about her and Lee Junhee,” Yoongi informed.

“Great. Thank you, Hyung.”

The elder clicked his tongue. “Mention not, boss!” He teased, making the mobster chuckle.

“Shut up!”

“Okay, I will,” Yoongi laughed before he remembered to ask something. “Hey, Tae?”

“Hmm?”

“Are you sleeping well these days?” Yoongi asked and waited for the other line to speak up. He heard the younger let out a sigh after a while.

“Not really.”

“What about the pills?”

“I am trying to take them less nowadays,” Taehyung replied truthfully. Only Yoongi knew about his eating and sleeping disorders.

“That's good. But I think you should at least—”

“I stare into the void so as not to fall asleep, Hyung. I have insomnia not because I can't sleep. It's because I don't want to sleep. And you know why.”

There was silence from both sides.

Yoongi knew what he should say but he also knew what Taehyung's answer would be. The same thing again and again, as if it was going in circles, round and round.

Still, he spoke up. “Why don't you go back to therapy?”

“I don't want to.”

There Yoongi knew the end of their conversation had arrived. He knew better than to force or even suggest anything to the hybrid again.

He knew the conversation would always end up at the same place, and the elder did not have the right to tell Taehyung what to do. He could only say—

“You need to be strong to keep ruling this, Taehyung. You are too young to retire from your position.”

The hybrid grinned, even though the other could not see his face. “It is okay if I retire a little earlier, haha!” He let out a soft laugh.

“No, it is not,” Yoongi said through his gritted teeth, making it obvious for the mob to realize that he was upset.

Taehyung knew that his Hyung was not supporting his stupidity. But, for now, he could not help it.

Maybe later.

Maybe someday.

He would think about it.

“You are still so young. Why are you talking about retirement, huh? May your reign continue for another forty years.”

The mob laughed out loud, offending his alpha cousin. “F-forty?” He wiped his tears as he kept wheezing. “Are you serious? I don't think I will even have the energy to control this shit when I'm fifty. The way my body is getting weak day by day—”

“And whose fault is that? Who is ruining your body, Taehyung? If not you?”

Taehyung did not reply to Yoongi's question. The answer was obvious and both of them knew it. He didn't need to spell it out. “I slept fine at Jungkook's house that day.”

“It was because you lost consciousness.” Yoongi said, rolling his eyes, thanking God that Taehyung was not in front of him.

The hybrid shook his head. “No. Even if it was because I passed out, I would've woken up at midnight after regaining consciousness. But I did not. I slept like a log.”

Yoongi scoffed. “So, you are telling me it is because of that human's presence?”

“Could be it. I am not joking, okay?” Taehyung jutted out his lips in a small pout.”His presence is truly comforting. Even though he is not a werewolf, there is a natural scent on his body that… attracts me.”

“Tae?”

The mobster hummed.

“Are you in love?”

Taehyung did not answer right away. He took a couple of seconds to give a response. And that response was a low chuckle.

“What is love, Hyung?”

How should Yoongi explain it? Could this word even be explained?

“It's a feeling, Taehyung. I can't explain it in words. You will know when you are in love. You will feel it in your heart.”

“Did you feel it too?” Taehyung asked, silencing the elder. “When you laid your eyes on him for the first time, did you think you were in love, too?”

Yoongi clenched his jaw and looked at his computer screen with a cold stare. “He is gone for good, Taehyung. Don't talk about him—”

“I just asked if you felt you were in love, too. Was that what you called love?”

“Yes.”

The reply came faster than Taehyung thought he would. He smiled to himself before nodding.

“Then, no. I am not in love,” Taehyung's reply was cold. Borderline brutal.

But it was not the right thing to say. Yoongi knew it. He knew how dangerous it could be.

“Tae—”

But the hybrid did not let him finish interrupting him midway. “You loved him, and that was why you let him go. But I will not. I am going to own him, make him mine. So, no. It's not love. I will cuff his wrist and tie him with me, if needed.”

Yoongi let out a sigh and shook his head. He knew how crazy his cousin was. And with the power he had, no one would be able to stop him from what he wanted to do. No one.

“Ok, fine. Do whatever you want. Just don't get yourself hurt.”

Taehyung giggled like a kid. As if he was not the leader of the most powerful gang in their country. “Don't worry, Hyung. I am stronger than you think. And I have a feeling, as soon as I get Jungkook by my side, I will be able to get a good sleep. My health will eventually become better.”

“We will see that,” Yoongi let out, yawning tiredly.

“Good night, Hyung. Sleep well,” Taehyung uttered and cut the call before the elder could wish him back. He did not need that.

Because he was going to have anything but a good night.

⁠◍◍◍

The bells jingled as the cafe door opened, notifying the workers about someone's arrival.

Jungkook found an empty table in the corner and walked toward it.

The waiter did not waste time and quickly approached their new customer. “What would you like to order, sir?”

“Um, actually, I am waiting for someone. I will order once they arrive. Will that be ok?”

The waiter nodded his head, “Sure, no worries,” he said and bowed before leaving.

Jungkook let out a sigh and looked out of the window. He had showed up half an hour before the time they had planned. Well, both the place and time had been selected by him, as Taehyung had offered. Now, he had to wait for the younger to arrive so they could have their so-called friendly date.

He knew the hybrid would not let him off the hook, so even though he hesitated, he called Taehyung on Saturday and told him where and when they should go. Taehyung agreed to it right away, mentioning he loved the cafe Jungkook had chosen.

It was decorated with flowers and old fashioned wooden designs. Taehyung always liked these types of surroundings. It did not match his aesthetic but–well, who cared?

He did not think Jungkook would choose this place out of all the other nearby cafes. It made him think that the doctor probably understood Taehyung's taste or what kind of atmosphere he might like. That somehow impressed Taehyung even more. He knew he was just being whipped, but he could not help it. He felt special, even if he did not have any particular reason to. He probably was just being delusional and nothing else. But he liked to think of it that way. It comforted him somehow.

Jungkook might have chosen the place randomly, but it made Taehyung's heart flutter without his knowledge.

Meanwhile, the doctor hoped it would be the last time meeting Taehyung. The hybrid was not giving him a good vibe. He hoped the boy would lose interest in befriending him. Why? He was a little scared. He could not exactly pinpoint what was the fear, but there was something inside his heart that was warning him. He had a bad feeling. He did not understand why he felt that something was going to happen. But in a negative way.

Taehyung's aura was not just it. It did not sit right with Jungkook.

He did not want to jump into any conclusions and think bad about someone but there was just something off about the hybrid. Jungkook could not express the negative feelings in words. But he hoped whatever he was thinking would not happen for real.

He did not want to get involved in trouble . He would rather take a step back instead of getting dragged into a mess just to keep a good relationship with a stranger. That made no sense.

He had saved many other injured patients like that. But none of them were as persistent as Taehyung in trying to befriend him. They thanked him, told him they would forever be grateful to him for saving their lives and left.

Taehyung was the first person who visited him at the hospital where he worked, then offered to go out for a coffee.

The more Jungkook thought about it, the stranger it seemed.

However, he tried to stay calm and think positively. Because what if he was just overthinking and Taehyung was simply a cheerful, bratty boy trying to thank and befriend his saviour?

Could be.

So, if Jungkook behaved badly with him, it might hurt the younger, which Jungkook definitely did not want.

He did not want to hurt a person just because they wanted to be friends. That would make no sense.

Even though Taehyung had a dangerously mysterious aura, he was also cute. Like a rebel yet innocent kid, who liked fooling around.

Jungkook did not have the heart to hurt the boy.

“Oh, you are already here.”

Jungkook was pulled out of his train of thoughts by the new yet familiar voice. He turned around to find a happy Taehyung who was smiling sweetly at him.

The doctor smiled back and nodded his head. He checked his wrist watch before looking back at the hybrid. “Yes, and you are fifteen minutes late.”

Taehyung gave him an apologetic smile and said sorry before sitting on the chair at the other side of the small table. Now he and Jungkook were facing each other.

“How long have you been waiting?”

Jungkook hummed, pretending to think deeply. “Um, almost forty five minutes—”

“WHAT? WHAT THE FUCK?” Taehyung widened his eyes as he stood up abruptly and shouted, catching the attention of other customers along with the staff.

Jungkook's eyes also enlarged in shock as he quickly turned around to apologize to the people before bringing his attention back to the hybrid. He reached out to hold Taehyung's wrist and motioned him to sit back on his chair. “H-hey? Why are you shouting?” He whispered, a frown appearing on his face.

Taehyung blinked sadly. “I am sorry, Hyung. I didn't mean to waste your time like this. I just got caught with sudden work and had to finish it on time. So, I got a little late. I am so sorry—”

“Taehyung, it's ok. Calm down. I was early anyway. And you did not know that. So, it's fine. Don't dwell on it too much, yeah?” Jungkook replied back, not being able to suppress a chuckle.

The way Taehyung reacted was so adorable. Taehyung was adorable. Jungkook was slowly starting to notice it.

He was probably overthinking on. Maybe Taehyung was not bad. Maybe he was not exactly like what Jungkook was imagining him to be.

But who was going to tell him that Taehyung was just beyond his imagination? He hadn't even come close to understanding what Taehyung actually was.
Whatever assumptions he made about Taehyung were far less than the truth.

However, no one was going to tell Jungkook anything. He would know nothing until Taehyung wanted him to.

Everything was in Taehyung's hands. Only he got to decide what and when things would happen. If he would want to keep the doctor in the dark about his truth, then he would. And if he would want to let the doctor know about the real him, then Jungkook would know.

Everything would happen as the hybrid willed.

Taehyung slowly nodded his head, pouting a little to show his sadness. He was not that sad, truth be told. But he was just upset not to be here before time. So, they could spend a little more time together.

Aad the fact Jungkook was thirty minutes early was doing something to the mobster's heart. That meant the doctor was not as disinterested as he had appeared. He probably was also excited to meet Taehyung, right?

Taehyung did not realize when he let out soft giggles until Jungkook spoke up again.

“What are you thinking, huh?” The doctor asked, raising an eyebrow.

Taehyung quickly shook his head with a smile. “Nothing. Did you order anything?”

“Nope. I was waiting for you!”

“O-oh!” The hybrid's cheeks flushed red. He could not believe his heart just skipped a beat. Just a few words from the doctor had this effect on him. What were these strange feelings?

Could attraction be this strong?

Was it just a desire to own Jungkook as a property? Taehyung doubted that. But for now, he would just ignore it and enjoy the moment. He could deal with the unfamiliar heartbeats and butterflies in his stomach later.

“Ok, then let's order something now.”

Jungkook nodded and called the waiters to place their order. He chose a regular black coffee while Taehyung ordered his favourite cappuccino and some sweet pastries.

“Why don't you try some?” Taehyung asked as he dug the spoon into the strawberry pastry to scoop up a bite, then held it out to Jungkook's lips, offering it.

“It is too sweet for my taste buds,” Jungkook made a few and turned his face away.

Taehyun made puppy eyes toward the elder and blinked innocently. “Hyung, please. It is so tasty. Have a bite, please.”

The doctor stared at the spoonful pastry and let out a sigh. How could he resist when the younger was looking at him like that? He also knew Taehyung would not back off until he accepted it. So, he took the offered pastry inside his mouth and tried not to grimace at the sweetness.

“How was it?” Taehyung wiggled his eyebrows, licking the spoon that Jungkook's lips and tongue had just touched.

“Really not my type, Taehyung.”

The hybrid let out a laugh. “Ok, fine. I won't bother you. You can enjoy your tasteless coffee,” he teased the other who playfully rolled his eyes at him.

“Yeah, thanks.”

“Can I ask you something, Hyung?”

The doctor hummed. “What is it?”

“Why don't you tell me about yourself. I really want to be your friend. So, should we not get to know about each other a little, at least?”

Of course, Jungkook knew this question was about to come.

“What do you want to know about me?” He asked instead of saying ‘we don't need to know anything about each other because I don't plan on meeting you ever again’. That would be too harsh.

“Um, about your family, your hobbies, your favorite food,” Taehyung said in a soft voice, trying to start a normal conversation between them.

Because what did you mean that they would eat and leave? Shouldn't they be talking about life and sharing each other's good or bad days?

Jungkook chuckled and shook his head, raising a little from his chair. Taehyung's breath hitched when the human leaned down toward him. He could feel his heartbeat increasing all of a sudden.

“Why are you such a curious little kitten, huh?” the doctor said softly and rubbed his thumb on Taehyung's lower lip to wipe off the cream. “Look at you, eating like a little baby.” He sat back on his seat and smiled at the other.

Taehyung thought he was flying. Definitely flying in the sky.

In happiness.

Did Jungkook know that he just increased the hybrid's desire to have him more? Probably not.

But what if he did it intentionally? You never knew.

“Do you know how hot you are?” Taehyung blurted out, not even realizing it.

The doctor was taken aback. He did not expect the younger to say something like this so casually. What was that?

“H-huh?”

“You are really very very handsome and hot, Hyung. Like a lot,” Taehyung continued, staring at the other with dreamy eyes.

Jungkook gulped and moved his gaze away. “Uh, t-thank you, I guess,” he scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, trying his best not to appear as a fool.

Taehyung rested his elbows on the table before putting his face in his palms, blinking at the doctor innocently. “What? Are you shy now?” he teased and pressed his lips in a thin line to suppress a laugh.

Jungkook looked flustered.

And Taehyung was happy to know that he had an effect on the elder. That was such a turn on for him, he was not going to lie.

“Not really. It's just…” Jungkook cursed under his breath for stuttering like a teenage kid would do while talking to their crush. He did not understand where the nervousness was coming from. It was strange. “It's just the compliment was so sudden that I was a little surprised.”

“Hmm. Is that so?”

The elder nodded his head.

“Ok,” Taehyung chuckled. “If you say so—”

“Why don't you tell me about yourself?”

The younger boy tilted his head. “You wanna know about me?”

Jungkook nodded his head.

“Hm. Tell me what do you wanna know,” Taehyung replied, accepting the challenge.

The doctor tapped his index finger on his chin, pretending to think before speaking. “Tell me about your parents? Your dad and mom—”

“I don't have mom.”

Jungkook paused, slowly moving his eyes toward the boy.

Oh.

He had suspected as much, but he had been curious and couldn't help asking. Now, he was regretting it. He shouldn't have asked.

It might be a sensitive topic for Taehyung.

‘Oh, Jungkook! How can you be so stupid?’ He scolded himself in his mind while looking at the boy in front of him with sad eyes.

“She died,” Taehyung added. His face was showing no emotions but blankness.

The doctor nodded his head. “It's okay, Taehyung. I understand. You don't need to say anything further. I am sorry for asking.”

“Don't be.” Taehyung tried to give him a small smile. “I am used to it now. You just asked about my parents, it was not a big deal.”

“Yeah, right,” the elder smiled back and reached out to squeeze Taehyung's cheek, catching him off-guard. “Don't be sad. You are a big, strong boy now.”

Taehyung looked at the other with amused eyes. Looked like if he kept acting sad, the human would show him more care . That was a good idea, though. He suppressed a smirk and slowly nodded his head. Oh, only if Jungkook knew how strong Taehyung already was.

“What more do you want to know about me?”

Jungkook finished his coffee before returning his attention back to the hybrid. “You mentioned your father the other day.”

Taehyung nodded.

“Did you tell him what happened to you that day? And how badly you were injured?” The elder asked, getting a giggle from the other as a response.

“No freaking way.” Taehyung shook his head before putting the entire pastry inside his mouth in one go, puffing his cheeks out like a kid.

No one would believe that this was the same boy who could kill people if needed. No one would believe that Taehyung's hands would not even tremble while pulling the trigger or stabbing with a knife.

“You look like a kid,” Jungkook let out a small laugh.

“I know. I am a cute baby!”

“Yeah, so much for being a cute baby!” Jungkook shook his head as he teased the younger. He started to feel a little comfortable around the boy now. Also, the negative feelings he was talking about seemed to fade now. He realized it might be only him overthinking for no reason. As Taehyung said, he was probably just a rebellious, rich kid who was cute yet bratty. Maybe they could get along and actually become friends?

“Ugh! Can you just let that go? I survived, yeah!”

“Of course, you did. All thanks to me.”

“Yeah, yeah. Definitely. Hence, we are here having a little date,” the younger flashed a smile. “This is a thank you gift.”

“Oh? You mean you are paying?” Jungkook asked, raising an eyebrow playfully.

“Of, course.”

“No, little one,” the doctor shook his head. “How can I let you pay when I'm the older one here?”

Taehyung rolled his eyes. “Damn! You sound so vintage right now.”

“Vintage?”

The hybrid nodded his head. “What is this age gap standard difference, huh? Just sit quietly and let me pay. This is my way of thanking you, okay? Now don't argue.”

Jungkook stared at the other boy, speechless. Why did he keep losing every conflict against Taehyung?

“What do you do for a living? I mean where do you get the money? By rebelling around—”

“Hyung!” Taehyung huffed out and pouted dramatically. “I am not jobless, ok?”

“Hmm?” Jungkook raised his eyebrows in amusement. “And what is that? I thought you get money by putting your life at risk while helping people who are fighting on the streets.”

“You won't stop teasing me, will you?” Taehyung gave him side eyes as he uttered in a grumpy voice.

The elder laughed. “Alright, sorry. Tell me what you do?”

“Well, my father is a businessman. And I help him in his business.”

Jungkook's lips formed a perfect ‘O’. “That's cool. I did not think you would have a smart brain to run a business,” he chuckled.

It was getting really hard for Taehyung not to burst out into laughter. ‘Oh, Jungkookie. What do you even know about me?’

“I am smarter than you think, Jungkookie hyungie.”

“I see. What kind of business is that?”

Taehyung did not let his smile drop, though. “You won't understand.”

“Why not?” Jungkook's eyebrows creased as he asked.

“Just like I won't understand what you do to your patients in the hospital, you won't understand what businesses we run.”

The doctor realized Taehyung was not very pleased to answer his question, so he did not push any further. However, he was glad that he could divert Taehyung's attention from his own family's topic.

“Make sense. Jokes aside. I am sure you are good at what you do.”

Taehyung nodded his head. “Of course, I am. Thank you for coming, Hyung. It really made my day.”

“It's ok. Be a good boy. And don't get into any more fights, ok? Next time I might not be there to find you again when you are injured.”

The younger ignored Jungkook's statement and opened his mouth to speak up. “Let's meet again, hm?”

Jungkook nodded his head even though he was not sure. “I also enjoyed it. Thank you for the treat.”

Taehyung paid for their food before they walked out of the cafe together.

With a final goodbye, Jungkook was about to part ways when Taehyung grabbed his wrist and stopped him from moving. He turned around with a confused face, only to freeze on spot as the younger hugged him suddenly.

“T-taehyung?” he swallowed.

“Don’t ignore me, ok? I would like to keep in touch with you, hm?”

Why did it sound more like an order than a request? Jungkook chose to ignore the negative feeling, thinking it was unnecessary.

He slowly wrapped his hands around the other's smaller frame and patted his back gently. “Y-yeah, sure,”

“Bye, Hyung. Take care,” Taehyung said before breaking the hug and finally letting go of Jungkook.

The doctor smiled and waved his hand before he started to walk away. And Taehyung watched. He watched until the doctor was out of sight.

He rolled his eyes and turned his head to his left side with an annoyed face. “What?” He asked while walking toward the men.

“O-oh, boss. How did you know w-we are here?” one of them asked, while looking down. Actually all of them were looking down at their feet. They were standing at the corner behind a tree, so no one could see them. But unfortunately, their boss did.

Taehyung gave them a weird look. “Dudes, y'all work for me and it's not the other way around. Do you realize that?”

The men quickly nodded their heads. “I-it's just Joohyuk Sir told us to provide you safety.”

Taehyung shook his head. “Ugh, that boy! He worries too much. I can take care of myself very well,” he let out a sigh. “Ok, whatever. Let's go. I have some unfinished business to take care of.”

“Yes, boss. Let's go!”

Chapter Text

There had been a few times Taehyung and Jungkook met after the ‘friendly’ date they had in the cafe.

And all of them were Taehyung visiting the hospital for regular health check-ups, which definitely were nothing but excuses.

Jungkook understood the hybrid was trying to be friendly but wasn't he too clingy? Or was it just him who felt that? He tried to brush off the unnecessary thoughts and focus on what was more important.

Taehyung would visit the hospital with a motive. To have the doctor agree for another date, but the latter had been too busy lately.

“What are you plotting?” Hoseok asked as he watched the mob boss looking a little disturbed.

Once, the hybrid felt the knife was deep inside the woman's stomach, he leaned back and lifted his fingers in the air.

Joohyuk quickly stepped forward and held out a cigarette for Taehyung, who wrapped his lips around the end of the stick and waited for his bodyguard to light it. When it was done, the man stepped back.

No words came out of the younger's mouth as he just stared at the body in front of him and blew out the smoke repeatedly.

“Tell me, Taehyung. What is bothering you—”

“I am planning to kidnap Jungkook.”

Hoseok choked on his saliva and looked at his friend with wide eyes. “W-what? What are you saying? Y-you said you will take things slow.”

“I know but he is pissing me off!” Taehyung sounded really frustrated. He signalled his men to take the body away from his sight. “Make sure you get back the products she tried to steal.”

“Yes, leadernim,” the men bowed before getting back to their work.

The hybrid watched as the guards picked up the woman's body to take her away. He was unhappy. He did not like when people betrayed him. He would punish them with his own hands.

He could tolerate anything but not betrayal. Yes, he had to lie to a lot of people in this business, but they were his enemies. Be would never shelter a snake.

Whoever worked for him would have to be loyal to the mob without any hesitation. The workers were like his family members.

Taehyung would accept everything but not his gang members betraying his trust. Je would never spare them if he found one. No matter how long they worked for him or got closer to him.

Just like the woman.

The mob had really put his trust on the woman at first. He did not think she would backstab him like this. It was intolerable.

She had crossed the line, and of course, Taehyung was a devil in disguise.

“Do I not pay them well? Why would they even try to betray me?”

Hoseok was still staring at the younger's face. “They are just greedy, Tae.”

“Yeah,” Taehyung nodded his head. “And greedy people deserve to die,” he uttered, dragging another smoke before blowing it in the air.

“Now, don't change the topic. Tell me what did you mean by wanting to kidnap Jungkook?”

Taking a long, final drag, Taehyung threw the cancer stick on the floor before smashing it with the heel of his boot.

“I keep telling him to meet me, make some time for me and go out with me for another date but he does not just listen. What does he think of himself?”

“He must be really busy, Tae. Why don't you give him some time—”

“I don't want to.”

“Huh?”

“I don't want to give him any more time. I have had enough,” Taehyung gritted his teeth, eyes flashing red in anger.

The other bodyguards stepped back, unable to take the strong pheromone.

“H-hey, why don't you c-calm down?” Even though Hoseok was the hybrid's best friend, he knew what or how to talk to the other boy. He knew when and where to stop.

Everyone loved their dear life. No one would take the risk.

It was another reason why his workers never dared to disobey him.

Even though their leadernim could be gentle and friendly sometimes, they all knew he still was a bloodthirsty lunatic.

They feared him.

“Also, I want to get rid of that bitch.”

“Who now?”

“Lee Junhee. Jungkook's colleague. She pisses me more than Jungkook does,” Taehyung took off the gloves and an alpha held out a tray for him to put the gloves there.

“Is she too clingy?”

The mob clicked his tongue and clenched his jaw in annoyance. “She always appears whenever I go for a checkup. Why doesn't she just mind her own business? Why does she keep entering my man's chamber without even knocking? This shit is driving me crazy.”

Hoseok hoped the woman knew who she was triggering. He wished he could reach out to her and warn her beforehand so she would maintain her distance with Taehyung's interest.

“That may leave a bad impression, Tae. Let's not do anything stupid now—”

Taehyung scoffed, “Who cares? I feel like even if I act good, Hyung is not gonna take an interest in me. And you know I don't take rejections. He ain't getting that privilege either. He doesn't get any option to say no. He has to accept whatever I offer. I think I need to make it clear to him.”

Hoseok could see the hybrid was cooking something inside his head. Even though he could not grasp what the boy was plotting, he knew it was not something good. He hoped Taehyung was not plotting the woman's murder or something.

“Still! If you want him to love you back, then you should not force him—”

“Love me back?” The mob tilted his head and raised an eyebrow as he stared at his friend. “Did I ever say I love him or want him to love me back?” He asked, a sly smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

“Huh? You don't love him?” Hoseok furrowed his eyebrows. “Then why are you after him?”

And the laughter that echoed through the room after that really silenced the beta.

“Y-you really think I am after him b-because I love him?” Taehyung managed to utter between his laughter and wiped his tears. “Hoseok-ah, when did you become so funny?”

The beta kept his mouth shut and waited for the hybrid to spill on his own, which Taehyung eventually did after calming down and stopping his laughter.

The atmosphere changed as soon as the smile faded from the mob's face, and his expression turned serious. “He is a trophy.”

Trophy?

“A trophy I want to win. The more he resists, the more it makes me want to own him. He is tough. And I like it. I like the challenge. It excites me,” Taehyung smiled like a maniac as his wide, scary eyes stared at the blood in front of him.

Oh. Just an obsession. Suits him, though.

Hoseok thought to himself and finally understood. Of course, it would just be an obsession for Taehyung. Falling in love was not easy. And it probably did not exist in the mob's dictionary. But he still hoped Taehyung would be able to experience it at least once in his life. He would need to know what real love was or how it felt like.

But the way Taehyung was acting now, Hoseok highly doubted if the latter would ever get to meet with this feeling.

“Wanna get him under my control.”

“I understand, Taehyung but what if he gets mad at you and start hating you for real—”

“Then I will lock him up,” Taehyung shrugged his shoulders as if he was talking about the most normal thing in the world. “Simple.”

“What?”

“Yeah. Gonna kidnap him and if he hates staying with me then I will lock him up in my room.”

“And then?” Hoseok asked. “How long will you be doing that?”

“Until he gives up and starts accepting that he is my property.”

This is very wrong, the beta wanted to say and tell the other that he should not be doing this, but he also knew he was not allowed to.

So he just shook his head and looked away. He realized he could never convince Taehyung if the latter had already made a decision.

“Why don't you try loving him or make him fall for you?”

“Nuh-uh! That's never going to happen. You know that, Hoseok-ah.”

Hoseok sighed and leaned his face a little to take a good look of the younger's face. “How about you try it for once—”

“It's not gonna happen.”

That was enough to silence the beta.

“Love is not my cup of tea. It does not suit me. Neither I'm made for love, nor love is made for me,” Taehyung bit his lip and looked back at his friend, crossing one leg above another. “You know my emotions are fucked up, right?”

Hoseok slowly nodded his head. He knew the younger's problems but he still hoped Taehyung could overcome it and give himself a chance. A chance to fall in love and feel loved.

“I only know how to win things and control them. Jungkook is nothing more than a mere prize to me. I will own him. He is going to be mine. Why? Because his pretty face has impressed me a lot. And I'm very curious about the game his dick could play. Wanna bounce on it–make him accept that stick is only made for my pretty ass,” Taehyung snorted loudly, catching a few men's attention but still they kept their heads hung low.

They beta rolled his eyes and took a gun in his hand from the table. He inspected it while saying, “All you think about is sex. Sex, sex, and more sex.”

“Should I not?” Taehyung raised a pointed eyebrow, “Sex is the thing that keeps you happy, energetic and in a good mood. What is this sexophobia, huh?”

“What the fuck?” Hoseok laughed. “You are so unserious.”

The hybrid also laughed out loud and shook his head. “No, I am serious. Sex is the only thing that keeps me going on with my daily life. And I have a feeling that sex life with Jungkook will be fantastic. That is why I need that man on top and under me.”

Hoseok made a face of being weirded out as he looked at the younger. He would never get used to Taehyung's unhingedness.

“You are really something else, Taehyung.”

“Of course, I am—”

“Hyung.”

Taehyung turned his head around and found his right hand man standing at a little distance from him. He raised an eyebrow, “Why is it, Joohyuk?”

“Elder Kim is here. He wants to meet you.”

Hoseok averted his gaze toward his friend. He did not know what would be the right thing to utter. He really did not want to upset Taehyung.

“Tae, should I talk—” he stopped talking when the younger abruptly stood up on his feet.

“No, I will. After all, he is my father. My well wisher.”

Everyone could feel the sarcasm in Taehyung's voice. But they did not have the guts to say anything about it.

They would sometimes feel bad for the mob's father, but they could do nothing. Even when the old man would stare at Taehyung's face as the latter kept behaving badly with him, they could not do anything.

Taehyung turned on his heels and strode toward the door and in a blink of an eye, he was standing in front of his study room.

Yeah, he teleported.

Without bothering to knock, he opened the door and stepped inside.

The old man smiled and stood up as soon as he saw his son before his eyes. “Tae—

“Tea or coffee?”

“Huh?”

Taehyung walked toward his wooden desk and sat on the chair behind it as if it was a throne. His throne. He leaned back, relaxing his body a little bit. Though he knew his father's eyes were on him, he still did not look back.

“I asked if you'd like to have some tea or coffee?” He repeated the question, opening the table drawer to take out some papers.

A lot of paperwork needed to be done but he was too busy dealing with a bunch of traitors to complete the tasks.

Truth be told he actually hated paperworks. They were boring according to him.

“Why do you treat me like a guest, Tae?”

Taehyung did not say anything. He was tired of it. The same discussion again and again.

He was tired of yelling at his father. He was tired of throwing rude words at the old man. He was tired of seeing those sad eyes.

He knew today's conversation might also end up with shouting and breaking things.

Knowing these things, it only made him stay quiet. He did not want to reply to anything that would lead them to another argument.

“Please make yourself comfortable. I will call the maids—”

“I am your father, Tae. You don't even look at me. Do you realize what that makes me feel?”

Taehyung just let out a sigh and rubbed his temple with his fingers, feeling a dull ache rising there. “If you have nothing important to say, then leave.” The words were clean and clear. No hint of confusion. It was clear that Dojin was told to leave.

“Talking to your father is not important enough?” The alpha sounded tired.

“Lord save me from this same shit!” Taehyung finally averted his gaze towards his father and looked at him with blank eyes. “Are you not tired of saying the same thing again and again? Had I not made it clear?”

“Are you not tired of treating your father as a stranger? Are you not tired of ignoring my existence?”

“Listen—”

“No, You listen!” Dojin raised his voice a little.

‘Here we go again’ Taehyung thought and clenched his jaw, already feeling annoyed.

“Do you even remember the last time you called me ‘Dad’? I have been trying to meet you for so long. But you keep delaying it. A father needs to have an appointment to meet his own son? Can you believe it?” The elder Kim asked, huffing a little bit. The effect of his age was slowly showing.

Yes, it was true that it had been more than a month Dojin informed Taehyung's manager that he wanted to meet the mob. But Taehyung kept delaying it. He said he was too busy to have a meetup with his father.

However, that was a lie. He always made time to meet Jungkook by scheduling his health check-ups. It was obvious that he was avoiding his father on purpose.

Everyone knew it, including Taehyung's men, butlers, maids and bodyguards. However, they should not be concerned about their leader's matters.

Taehyung might feel bad sometimes but he did not change his behaviour. He did not feel the need to change his behaviour toward his father. Why should he?

“I have a lot of work to do. Also, I am not in the mood to have another argument. So, please. I am asking you nicely.”

The elder let out a chuckle. “I also don't want to have another heated argument, Tae. Just a peaceful conversation is all I ask for. Is it too much to ask?”

“I think I made it clear?”

There was silence. Because Dojin felt like he was at a loss for words.

“Why did you?”

“What?”

The old man stood up and walked toward Taehyung's desk. “Why did you make it clear? It's been decades, Tae. Why don't you let it go? Why don't you just understand me? Why?”

Taehyung could hear his father's voice crack as the old man tried to raise his voice at him.

“I just came back after killing a person. You know I am in a good mood right now, so please don't ruin it,” the mob's eyes were dull as he spoke. His disinterest was visible and it pinched Dojin’s heart very painfully.

No matter how many times he apologized, Taehyung always refused to listen to him. He wondered if the boy would forgive him after he died.

Would he finally show sympathy for him then?

“All the dinners I have planned, you cancelled them. Why? Could you not make some time for your father?”

“I was busy—”

“With what?” Dojin asked, cutting off the younger in middle. “Surely those work could be done by your men,” he let out a chuckle when Taehyung stayed silent. “It looks like you are just a few steps away from saying out loud that you hate me, aren't you?”

Taehyung tried to ignore whatever his father was saying.

“What do you actually want to talk to about?”

The reply somehow calmed the old man. The hybrid was awfully calm today.

Usually they would start shouting at each other by now. Taehyung would start throwing rude words at his father by now, but today, he did not. It was surprising.

However, it made Dojin feel relieved even if it was a very little bit.

“How h-have you been?” He quickly asked, not wanting to let go of the only opportunity his son had given him.

“Good.”

The answer was too short. He did not ask back the same question. As if he did jot want to know about his father's wellbeing.

Dojin gulped the heavy lump that was sitting on his throat before he opened his mouth to speak up again. “A-and how is work going?”

“Good.”

Now, what was the elder Kim supposed to ask? Whatever he asked, came in just one answer. He felt belittled. But he did not want to give up, though.

Taehyung was stubborn as fuck because he got this habit from his father's gene. They just did not know when to give up. Not when they were desperate about the matter.

*Are you not going to ask how I am?” Dojin asked.

“You look fine. So, I didn’t ask.”

“It's not always like what you see. What if I am ill? What if I am having sickness—”

“Then call a doctor. Take medicine. And get well soon,” Taehyung's reply was blatant as usual. There were no feelings. As if he did not care at all. Maybe that was the truth.

He did not care about his father. He did not care if his father was sick or not. And just like that, he would not even care if Dojin died.

“If you ever feel like talking to your father, or visiting me, for any reason, just know that the doors will always be open for you. If you ever feel like calling me Dad again and just simply want to be in my arms like you used to do when you were little, you are free to run to me. I will be waiting for you and welcome with my arms open.”

Taehyung did not show much emotion except for letting out a sigh. That only proved he was still not interested in the other's talk.

Dojin wished a day would come when the hybrid treated him like his father and not a stranger. He forced his tremblung lips to form a smile before he turned around and stepped toward the door.

It was one of those rare days when they would not end up screaming at each other.

Taehyung blinked his eyes and slowly lifted his gaze, watching his father walking away.

The old man opened the door and without turning around or looking back, he softly uttered, “I will wait.” And then he left the room, leaving the hybrid all alone again.

Taehyung scoffed and pushed the papers to the side before he rested his elbows on the table and buried his face into his palms.

No, he was not crying. He had no reasons to. His eyes were not even tearing up. All he could feel was anger. He was angry. But at whom?

His father? Himself? Or their fate?

He did not know. He was not sure.

Would he ever go back to his father? Did he have the heart to do that? He clenched his jaw when the elder Kim's helpless and sad face appeared in his mind.

Fuck it!

He cursed under his breath and grabbed his own hair in frustration.

Every time the old man visited him, Taehyung was left with nothing but emptiness. He knew his father was his only family. He knew he needed to hold onto his father before it was too late.

But how could he make the move when his heart did not want to? Neither did his mind. It seemed like every fibre in his body was against the thought of being with his father again.

He would never go back to his father's arms. Never. He did not need him as a family. Because soon, someone else was going to be his family.

Jungkook was going to be his family.

Then, he would no longer need his father.

Would no longer need his father.

It sounded so cruel that Taehyung felt the sting in his own heart. He really was turning into a heartless person, wasn't he?

“Fuck these papers!” Taehyung rolled his eyes before he decided to avert his attention back to them. He never liked paperwork. Sitting in a place and doing something with a calm mind was never his type. He always liked to get worked up. Physical fighting was his type. He was good at handling people with his fists and weapons. He loved using his power and strength.

Speaking of the doctor, Taehyung remembered he needed to do something to meet Jungkook again. He needed to convince the human for another date. He needed to make a move before that girl could do it. He should not delay it anymore. The faster he would make a plan, the faster he could make Jungkook his. He needed to make the man accept his proposal. He needed to win Jungkook as soon as possible.

By hook or crook, he would get it done with.

⁠◍◍◍

“I like you, Hyung,” Taehyung whispered softly, looking down at the icecream in his hand.

There was a silence that followed after the hybrid was done confessing.

It was almost midnight and Jungkook's shift just ended a while ago.

The doctor did not expect to see Taehyung in front of the hospital, waiting for him while leaning his back against his expensive car. Walking up to the boy, he got to know that Taehyung wanted to spend some time with him because he had a rough day today.

Jungkook did not want to turn him down so he nodded. He could not say no when the younger looked at him with sad eyes. He got inside the hybrid's car while his own car stayed in the parking lot.

And now, here they were, near a small, empty forest. They were standing near a cliff from where the whole city was visible. It looked so beautiful with all the different lights beaming to the fullest, brightening the city in the darkness of the night.

Taehyung wanted to see this view with Jungkook. So, he dragged the man here after buying ice creams.

Except for just spending some time, he had another plan, too. He did not delay it any longer. He decided to open his mouth today. He made up his mind that he would confess today.

Not that he was in love, but he could not just tell Jungkook that he wanted to own the man and that was why he was here, could he?

He could not scare Jungkook right away. Of course, he would need to wear the mask and act again.

A fake act of love. A facade of a sweet smile that could deceive the doctor.

Jungkook was being so obedient today. It made Taehyung want him more. Like an owner would feel after seeing a good puppy. He wanted to control this man.

Just the thought of Jungkook listening to him and obeying his orders was turning him on.

Fuck! He needed this man.

Jungkook did not look back at the boy. He simply could not. What was he thinking coming here with the omega? Was he out of his mind? He was not sure about himself, but he was sure that Taehyung was definitely out of his mind.

He always had this feeling. He already guessed that Taehyung might not just want to be his friend. The boy wanted something more.

But his stupid mind told him not to think about it too much. He thought he was dwelling on it more than he should. So, he decided to ignore it.

And now, he finally realized how much the situation had worsened.

“Taehyung, w-what are you t-talking about?”

“That I like you. Not platonically. But romantically.” Taehyung's answer was straight and clean. They left no room for Jungkook to have any confusion.

The doctor gulped and stared at the icecream that had almost melted in his hand.

“Why do you?”

Taehyung turned his head toward the other and raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“Why do you like me, Taehyung?”

The hybrid let out a hum before he stuck out his tongue to lick the ice cream and leaned back a little on the hood of the car. “There are many reasons why I like you, Hyung. You don't need to pressure your cute brain on that. All you need to do is reply to me. Tell me your answer. Is it a yes or no?”

What should Jungkook say now? Naturally, he wanted to say no. But he had a gut feeling that something was going to get wrong. What could Taehyung possibly do? He was not a dangerous person, right?

“I am sorry.”

The hybrid stopped himself from rolling his eyes and just stared at the doctor with displeased eyes. He knew the answer already. “This is not what I wanted to hear, Hyung.”

“Taehyung, listen to me,” The doctor dropped the ice cream from his hand and turned to face the younger, whose eyes immediately travelled to the poor icecream on the ground.

Why would Jungkook do that?

Taehyung did not look up when the doctor scooted closer to him a little more, decreasing the distance.

“I don't want to hurt you but I need to tell you this. I think you deserve to know and not have any false hope in the future,” Jungkook fidgeted with his fingers as he uttered softly.

“What is it?” Taehyung felt anger rising inside him. He knew the doctor was too stubborn to accept his proposal. He knew Jungkook did not have any feelings for him and it would be very much difficult for him to convince the human.

“I d-don't like you the w-way you like me, Taehyung. P-please I hope you will understand my side. You just wanted to be my friend, no? Well, I also thought of you as a friend only. Nothing more, nothing less. You get what I am trying to say, right?” Jungkook gulped and desperately tried to meet Taehyung's eyes, who was not looking at him anymore.

Taehyung did not want to understand the bullshit Jungkook was spewing. But he controlled himself. He thought it was too soon to lose his cool and bring the monster out of him. That would only scare Jungkook away. And he definitely did not want that. He needed to make a proper plan before doing anything. He could not make a hasty decision. That could cause problems later.

“Why, Hyung? Do you think I am a bad person?”

The doctor quickly shook his head and grabbed Taehyung's shoulders. “N-no, no that was not what I meant—”

“Then what did you mean?” The younger asked. “Why can't you like me back? I know you are not dumb. You probably knew that I might have caught feelings for you because of the way I always tried to spend time with you and talk to you. I always wanted your attention. I was being really obvious, was I not?”

Of course, he was. Jungkook knew that. But what was he supposed to do?

“T-taehyung, please don't get upset.”

Taehyung lowered his gaze as if he was hurt. “I really like you, Hyung. Why are you rejecting me right away? Do you have a lover? Do you have a crush on anyone?”

His voice was not soft or gentle. His words carried mystery. And Jungkook could not just grasp it. By now, it was clear to him that Taehyung might do something dangerous if he told him about Junhee. What if Taehyung went to their hospital and insulted the woman out of anger and frustration? That would cause a lot of drama in the hospital, which he definitely did not want to happen. He was never so fond of violence. He did not know why he was feeling this way. Just his sixth sense. And he felt like he should not ignore it this time.

He should not have ignored anything from the beginning.

“N-no, that's not it. It's just that you are so much younger than me and I only adored you like a Hyung. I don't have feelings for you, Taehyung. Please, try to understand.”

“So, you won't even give me a chance?”

The doctor failed to notice how Taehyung's eyes darkened.

“What chance can I possibly give you, Tae? I don't wanna give you false hope. I don't—”

“How are you so sure?”

Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows. “Huh?”

“How are you so sure that it won't work out even if you give me a chance?” The hybrid asked. “You never know what time can do. So, why don't we try it? Why are you backing off without giving me a chance? What if I succeed in winning your heart at the end? What if I succeed in making you mine after you give me a chance? What is wrong with me? If you don't have a lover, then why can't you look at me? Why? Am I ugly? Am I not attractive enough? Is my behaviour bad? Did I offend you in any way?”

The doctor slowly shook his head. He really felt bad for the boy.

“It's n-not that, Taehyung.” He let out a sigh. “Love does not happen just like this. Love is not about looks.”

“Then what is it? How should I know that I am getting your love back?”

Jungkook swallowed, staring back at the hybrid with unreadable eyes. “Love is about the connections between two souls.” He uttered. “It's not about outer appearance. It does not happen easily. Please, don't think you are ugly. You are actually very pretty. There was no doubt. But your looks were not enough. Neither was mine. We can't love each other just because of our looks. Love is about finding the right person. And I am sure I'm not the one for you. You will definitely find someone worthy of you, who can love you and treasure you—”

“I want you to treasure me.”

Jungkook had to pause when the younger interrupted him. He really did not know how he was still holding it in himself. He felt like he would burst out in frustration. Not at Taehyung, but at himself.

He was mad at himself for leading the boy. Even though he was not fully aware of it, he at least knew where he was wrong.

He ignored the situation when it was getting obvious from Taehyung's side.

But he should not have.

They should have stopped after one meeting. Jungkook should have been strict about their meetups.

“W-why are you only after me?” The doctor asked. “I don't understand this at all.”

“Because you saved my life, and also, you are very handsome.”

“Huh?” Jungkook looked at the boy in confusion. “That is the only reason?” He shook his head. “No, it can't be. You cannot like someone just by this—”

“But I do,” Taehyung replied without stuttering, his sharp eyes checking out the man in front of him.

“You need to understand.”

Understand what? Taehyung almost let out a scoff but stopped himself from doing so. It would be too early to show his real self. But the doctor was getting on his nerves. All Taehyung wanted to do was pick the man up on his shoulder, throw him in his car and drive him to his own house, then just lock him up there.

Basically, he wanted to kidnap Jungkook.

But Hoseok told him not to do that.

He was not the kind to listen to others but this time his guts told him not to make a hasty move.

He believed in action more than words, but this time he felt like he should wait. He should have some patience.

He should try managing it by words.

“Why don't you give it a chance, Hyung. I promise I will keep you happy.”

Jungkook let out a sigh, thinking the hybrid was too immature to understand his words. He thought Taehyung would not understand if he tried to explain it. The boy would probably ignore Jungkook's words and proceed to do whatever he was doing anyway.

He felt like he would need to make it straight now. He really needed to make it clear to the hybrid that he was not interested.

“I don't see you like that, Taehyung. I never did.”

He might need to act a little rude. But he would do it if it was needed. Because, right now, his first priority was pushing Taehyung away.

He needed to get this idea out of the younger's brain.

‘You are not my type at all.’

The words were stuck at his throat. He could not let them out. Somehow and somewhere in his heart, he felt bad.

He did not understand why he was not being able to throw the harsh words at Taehyung.

What was the issue? It was not like he was emotionally attached. Was he caring about the boy a little too much?

That must be it. Because it had no other justification. But why?

Was he not supposed to stay away from any attachments with Taehyung?

Or was it something else he was worried about?

If it was not about attachment then what was stopping him from being mean to the boy?

What could it be?

He stared at Taehyung's calm face and realized it.

It was not the attachment that was stopping him, but the fear he had in his heart. He could not deny the fact that he was actually very scared of the hybrid. For no reason probably.

He felt like Taehyung might do something that he could not even imagine. Something unexpected. He still was very much cautious around the boy.

“You will definitely find a good— no, a better man. Better than me.”

“I don't want that.”

“Taehyung, but—”

“I want you. And you have to be mine.” ‘Whether you like it or not.’ Taehyung tried his best to control the last few words from coming out of his mouth. He was still trying to act decent.

The doctor frowned and took a step back. “Y-you are still so young. You need to understand that a relationship cannot happen like this.” He could not just tell Taehyung to grow up on his face, could he? That would be too rude.

“You are being so stubborn for no reason, Hyung. There was no harm in giving me a chance,” the hybrid crossed his arms over his chest and sulked like a baby.

Jungkook shook his head. “No, Taehyung. Nothing will happen by giving it a chance.”

“How are you so sure, huh?”

“I just know it.”

“No, you know nothing. You are really hurting me now, Hyung. And I don't like it.” The words were innocent but somehow, they still held deep and scary emotions that only Jungkook could feel.

“I am really sorry, Taehyung. But I cannot do this. I really can't.” the doctor stared at the other with pleading eyes as he uttered.

“So, you are rejecting me?”

Rejection was something Taehyung could not tolerate. Never in his life he was rejected for something. Whatever he wanted in his life, he got them. It was the first time.

He knew Jungkook was not like others. The few people Taehyung had ever approached first in his life always fell on their knees before.

Only Jungkook did not do that.

People found themselves lucky even when the hybrid approached them to use them for a quick fuck. It was an honor for them.

However, Jungkook was different. He did not care about Taehyung's beauty at all. He did not want to have a taste of what most of the men would crave. The hybrid just confessed that he liked him and instead of turning into an obedient dog, Jungkook turned Taehyung down.

That was not something the hybrid ever expected. It had hurt his ego. His self-respect. He felt his blood boiling in anger.

In the darkness of the night, Jungkook failed to notice Taehyung's tightened jawline.

Taehyung's glare was sharp yet calm. They were scary. But the moonlight somehow managed to make him look soft.

A pretty, innocent boy, who was asking for love.

“Don't take it negatively, Taehyung—”

“Get inside the car.”

The doctor furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. “Huh?”

“I will drop you at your home. Get inside the car,” Taehyung uttered before he turned on his heels and reached the car door.

Jungkook blinked his eyes as he stood on his spot. Too stunned to say anything. He watched as the hybrid entered the car and sat on the driver's seat, waiting for the elder to get in.

Why did the atmosphere seem so calm all of a sudden?

Did everything fall back to places now?

Did Taehyung accept his rejection already?

Did the boy take it well?

Jungkook was a little scared. Worried, too.

Everything was awfully silent.

The hybrid started the engine as soon as the doctor settled down on the passenger seat.

“Please, don't be upset.”

Taehyung did not reply and just kept his eyes on the road. He was no longer interested in the doctor's bullshit words anymore. So, he just chose to stay quiet.

“Taehyung, I am sorry. I really cannot reciprocate your feelings.”

Still, no reply.

“I hope we can still be friends.” Jungkook let out a sigh when the boy completely ignored him. “Please, try to understand what I am saying, Taehyung. Sometimes, it's not the right person or right time to fall in love with. I am not the one for you. A-and you are not the one for me.”

‘Then who is the one for you?’
The words sat at the edge of Taehyung's tongue yet he kept his lips sealed. He wanted to say a lot of things. But if he opened his mouth now, he would not be able to stop. He would say something he was not supposed to.

He would let out a lot of words Jungkook might not be able to take.

Taehyung was sure about it. Hence, he controlled himself.

“Are you going to cut things off with me now?”

“Won't we stay in touch anymore?”

Jungkook did not know why he kept asking questions when he was just supposed to keep his mouth shut. Why was he even asking these questions?

Would it not be better if they were out of each other's lives?

Was it not what he always wanted?

He remembered how he did not want to get involved with Taehyung from the very beginning. Then what changed?

Maybe he got a little close with the boy?

Maybe he started thinking of Taehyung as his friend?

A little attachment?

But that was it.

The doctor did not think anything further.

Maybe that was why he actually did not want to break everything off with the younger now. Maybe he just wanted to stay good friends with him.

It was clear that Taehyung got upset with him. The hybrid was probably sad. The rejection must have hurt him.

But Jungkook could not lie or even give him a chance when he already had someone else in his mind. He was not sure if it was love that he felt toward Junhee but it was confirmed that he liked her.

Not as a friend. And it was quite obvious that Junhee also felt the same toward him.

So, how could he think of giving another person a chance when he was already thinking of giving his heart to someone else?

He could not give false hope to Taehyung. He did not want to. Nor did he want to hurt Junhee.

He knew he would not be able to love Taehyung back. So, it was probably the best thing he could do.

That way he could save all three of them from future heartbreaks.

He needed to make this decision.

If he said yes to Taehyung now just to make him happy, everything between them would turn toxic and it would eventually lead Taehyung to shed tears.

Giving Taehyung temporary happiness would only give him pain later in the future. It would be no use then.

So, it was better not give him a wrong lead.

Jungkook needed to hurt Taehyung a little now to save themselves from a big heartbreak.

Only if Taehyung could understand that.

However, Jungkook made a little mistake judging the hybrid. He thought Taehyung was hurt whereas the latter was just angry.

Hurt? What was that? Taehyung never experienced that emotion. Nor did he have any plan to feel that ever.

It was a funny thing.

The only emotions Taehyung had in his dictionary were happiness, anger, satisfaction and sexual pleasure. Sadness did not fit there.

He wanted to laugh loudly at Jungkook's words. Because he knew what he was going to do next.

The doctor was probably thinking that Taehyung might be leaving him alone from now on. But no.

That was not going to happen.

Taehyung was never the good guy who would step back after getting rejected. If he got his eyes on something, he would own that thing. Did not matter if it was a human or an object.

“Won't you keep in touch with me? Tae—”

“We reached.”

The car came to a halt, indicating they had reached Jungkook's house.

The doctor let out a sigh and looked down at his lap. “Taehyung, I am sorry.”

“You should get going now. It's already very late. I wasted a lot of your time, didn't I?” Taehyung laughed. “Now, go. Goodnight.”

He did not spare a single glance at Jungkook or even tilted his head toward the man as he spoke.

The doctor did not move for a while. He just sat there and listened to Taehyung speaking. He was not sure about what to feel about the situation.

Something felt off. He could not exactly pinpoint what it was, though.

Taehyung's behaviour clearly told him to get out of the car and leave.

Jungkook did not know why he was sitting there and what he was waiting for, though. It was almost like he wanted a clear answer from the hybrid. He wanted to hear Taehyung say that he was ok. Everything was ok. That Jungkook did not have to be paranoid about anything.

But Taehyung was not going to give him that satisfaction.

The boy stayed quiet and kept his lips sealed as if his life depended on it. It almost looked like he also had a lot of things to tell but he was just stopping himself from doing that.

Only if Jungkook knew what the younger was plotting inside his head, he would not be worried about their friendship. Instead, he would be concerned about his and Junhee’s life.

“I am sorry for hurting you. Hope we will see each other again. Please, don't hate me.”

When no reply came from the hybrid, Jungkook exhaled a deep breath and held the car door to open it. He looked at Taehyung's side face and stared for a few moments before he uttered, “Goodnight, Taehyung. Take care.”

The hybrid only moved his pupils when he heard the doctor closing the car door. Jungkook started walking toward the main gate of his house and might have turned back a few times to look at Taehyung but unfortunately, the windows were made up of black, tinted glass. So, he could not see the younger's face anymore.

He was not even aware that Taehyung was already looking at him as he walked toward his house and opened the door.

Taehyung watched the doctor waiting there for a moment before his shoulders slumped in defeat and he stepped inside the house, closing the door after him.

He let out a chuckle and shook his head.

“More like it's going to be you who will start hating me very soon,” he smirked. “But it's going to be fun, though.” He whispered before laughing out loud, imagining how things would take a turn now.

⁠◍◍◍

Joohyuk looked at everything in displeasure as the mob and his men stood, facing each other, ready to go for the mission.

“Make sure he does not die.”

Joohyuk rolled his eyes when Taehyung repeated the same sentence at least ten times. He kind of felt irritated, which he did not show. Of course.

“I will kill all of you if he loses his life, do you all understand?”

“Yes, sir!”

Everyone replied in unison, keeping their gaze down on the ground.

Taehyung hummed and sat back on the couch, taking a sip of his whiskey, he grinned in satisfaction.

“Will need to save my babyboy soon.”

“When will you reach there?” one of the men asked.

“Reach? I will be tailing you all.” The mob let out a laugh before he shook his head. “Just focus on the work you are assigned to do. The rest, I will take care of myself.”

This was the plan he made himself. And he would not want his mission to fail at all.

“Roger it, sir.” the guards said in unison and turned around after hearing the hum from their boss.

“Is it really necessary, Hyung?” Joohyuk asked as soon as the goons walked out of Taehyung's office room.

“What?”

“All these things that you have planned.”

The hybrid raised an eyebrow. “Are you doubting my idea, Joohyuk?”

Oh, no. He did not mean that. Joohyuk thought to himself as he quickly shook his head.

“N-no, I d-did not mean to say that—”

“Then what did you mean?”

“I m-mean you have never done this for anyone before. T-then why now? Why for this man? What's so special about him? Why do you want him so bad?”

Do you love him?

Well, that was the question that could not escape Joohyuk’s mouth.

“Umm. Do you need to be concerned about it?” Taehyung asked but quickly change the tone of his words when he saw the other's expression. “I mean why are you thinking too much about it? Let me handle my things on my own.”

Right! Joohyuk was no one to say anything to the mob. He should not meddle.

Taehyung's personal life was only his. And no third person would get to speak on it.

Joohyuk should not care about Taehyung's dates, hookups or even his love life. He was just a mere worker who worked under the hybrid. He should know his place.

He should change his bad habits before Taehyung could kick him out.

But it seemed tough.

Joohyuk felt bad for himself. He was such a fool. How could he think of touching the moon while being just a small part of the earth who could not be seen without a microscope?

“I am sorry, Hyung.”

“I am not mad at you,” Taehyung stood up from his cozy chair and patted the boys back. “You don't need to say sorry. Instead, you should help me succeed with my plan.”

Joohyuk tried to put a smile on his face before he nodded his head. “O-of course, I will.”

“Now go and guide them. I would also need to prepare something before I leave.” Taehyung dismissed the boy before he opened his phone to call his butler.

“Yes, Hyungnim!” Joohyuk bowed his head before he almost rushed out of the room with a scowl on his face that Taehyung failed to notice.

As soon as Taehyung's butler picked up the call after three rings, the hybrid spoke up, “Tell the maids to clean the house perfectly and tell the other butlers to decorate it as beautifully as they can.”

“Is there any occasion, sir? How should we style it? Is it for any celebration party?” The butler asked.

Taehyung smirked and bit his lower lip before he replied back. “Yeah, you can say that. It's definitely like a celebration. A new member is going to join us from tomorrow. And he is going to live with me in the mansion, so decorate it like it is a heaven on earth. I don't want to see any mistakes there.”

“Yes, sir. Don't worry. It will be done just like you want.”

“Good. Start it right now.”

“On it, Sir.”

The hybrid disconnected the call after the butler replied.

He looked at the watch and laughed. “Can't wait to start the game,” he uttered while dialing another number. “Only if you just listened to me instead of being so stubborn, I would not have to do this.”

People did not call him a maniac for no reason. They knew what he was. They knew what Taehyung was capable of doing. He was the leader for a reason.

And the thing he was going to do was risky as fuck. Yet, he decided to do it.

As if he was confident that he would win. Well, yes, he would.

Truth be told, Taehyung was not actually thinking of activating this plan. He had it sit at the back of his mind because he wanted to do something with his sweet and good behaviour for the first time. He wanted to do it without using any force. He wanted to follow what Yoongi and Hoseok told him.

But the prey was not cooperative. He got on Taehyung's nerves and clicked all the negative buttons inside him.

In simple words, the prey provoked the hunter to do the worst.

Taehyung was trying to be good. No one should blame him. He would not like it if people made him look like the bad guy now. Because it was not his fault that the prey refused to listen to him and rejected his offer. How dare the prey disrespect the hunter's kindness?

It was unacceptable for the mob. He might not have shown it clearly, but his ego was hurt. And his pride, too. He never compromised with these two things.

Now, he was going to show his true self. No more hide and seek game.

Taehyung had acted enough. Acting was never his job but he had always been very good at it.

He would need to do it in front of many people. He would need to act like a good boy character just to lure them in his trap and make them do what he wanted. And all the people would actually fall for it.

So, the mob thought it would be the same this time, too. His new prey would also listen to him and get hypnotized by his superb acting.

However, the latter's behaviour left Taehyung disappointed. The hybrid did not expect it. Hence, he did not accept it either.

“Doctor Kim, I need you to be present in my workplace tonight. You'd have a big case to handle.” Taehyung said as soon as the person from the other side picked up the call.

“Who do I have to save this time? One of your men or you?”

The hybrid chuckled, “Not one of my men but MY MAN.”

“Oh.” the doctor also chuckled back. “Is our boss in love?”

“You wish!” Taehyung rolled his eyes. “But seriously Namjoon. You should be here on time. You know the drill, right?”

The doctor called Namjoon nodded his head. “Of course, I do. You don't have to say it twice. I will always be at your service, Sir.”

“Good. See you tonight then. I need to go now.”

“Yeah, best of luck.”

Taehyung was very satisfied with how his plan was working out. Now all he had to worry about was the men he sent on the field to do the actual work.

He trusted them but still there was an unknown worry in his heart. What if they made a mistake? What if they made a wrong move accidentally?

What was more concerning was the limit. What if the men overdid it? No one could control the limit of damages while creating them intentionally.

They never knew what was waiting for them. What if they exceeded it more than how much they were supposed to do?

Would Taehyung be able to take it well? Would he be able to accept it? How would he even react?

For sure, he would not feel sad. That emotion was not in his dictionary. However, he would definitely feel angry.

He would probably punish his workers for not doing their job right, for not doing exactly what Taehyung ordered them to do.

But the question was, would Taehyung be alright juat after punishing his men for their mistakes?

Or was there something in his heart and mind already?

Taehyung was not exactly sure but he had a feeling. And it was not good. So, he decided to avoid it. For now, at least.

He might think about it later after this plan was over.

For now, he believed everything would be done as he planned, though. He would succeed and nothing would go south.

Yeah, he was confident about it.

⁠◍◍◍

“That was the car, right?” one of the goons asked, to which his coworker replied.

“Yeah, it was.”

They cross checked before confirming the car with the owner of it, because they did not want any kind of mistake to happen. Not even a little bit.

Because they knew even 0.01% of mistakes could cost them their lives. The task they were given was very risky. It was dangerous.

Hitting a car with a truck aggressively but making sure the person inside the car was alive at any cost was not an easy job.

Only Taehyung's professional, skillful men could do it. Hence, they were assigned to this mission.

And their target was a doctor named Jeon Jungkoo.

The men did not know the proper reason as Taehyung did not make it clear to them. And of course, no one dared to ask him any further questions. Actually they did not need to know everything about their boss's private life. They would just follow the orders that were given by the mob.

They were just told to make an accident happen which would leave Jungkook at the verge of death until Taehyung arrived and took him. Taehyung did not need to tell them the reason.

It was not the first time they were doing something like this. Actually this was their job.

They did not need to know the reason behind their work because all they needed was money. And they were getting paid a fine amount of money.

But still, they were living organisms not robots. They also had their curiosity.

“Usually, boss tells us to kill the target. This is the first time he ordered us not to actually kill. What do you think?”

The other man hummed as he tapped his fingers on the steering wheel, “Do you think boss want to torture him and give him a painful death all by himself?”

“Why do I think it's something else this time?”

The man who was sitting on the driver's seat turned his head to his partner and furrowed his eyebrows. “What do you mean, Gyeong?”

“What if this doctor is not just an enemy of our boss? What if there is something bigger behind this mission? Doesn't it make you wonder, Eunhyuk?”

“Well, you kinda make sense, though.”

Both of them agreed to the half conclusion they reached before turning their heads to the targeted car again.

Jungkook had parked the car at the parking lot of the hospital and the goons were waiting at the side of the main road.

Just as the doctor would come out after ending his shift and reach his car, the men would make a move.

At first, they would have to follow him quietly and drive till they reached an almost empty road.

Well, the roads were almost empty as it was almost ticking 2 in the morning.

Taehyung had chosen this time for a reason. They needed to get their job done as quietly as possible.

Though the mob had the power to shut everyone up even if he caused an accident in broad daylight. Still, he wanted this to take place at midnight.

“He told us to make sure this human doesn’t die. We need to make him meet death but not reach it. So, keep that in mind,” Gyeong uttered, keeping his eyes on the car. He knew his partner was doing the same.

Eunhyuk nodded his head. “Yes, of course. We also need to run away from the scene after causing it. Boss said he will take care of the rest.”

“It's past 2 am. When is he coming out? Ugh, it's getting annoying now,” Gyeong groaned and took out his phone to watch something to pass the time.”

“He is probably doing overtime. I heard he is a very generous and responsible doctor.” Eunhyuk replied. “I really want to know what this good man did to get on our boss’s nerves. Even Joohyuk does not know about it.”

“Damn!” Gyeong exclaimed. “Usually, boss tells him everything or at least the reason behind the missions but this time he kept it a secret from his right hand man? He must be cooking something really fun this time.”

“Well, I don't think we will need to wait for too long. Just tomorrow we will get to know everything. Who this doctor is and why our boss is doing this to him.”

Eunhyuk nodded his head. “Right! This case is a little too interesting that the others we handled before, don't you agree?”

“Of course, I do. I am also excited to—”

“Hey, look! He is out.”

Gyeong snapped his head toward the car and finally spotted the target whom they were waiting for.

Eunhyuk started the engine as soon as Jungkook drove his car out of the hospital premises.

“Careful, Eunhyuk. Do not kill him. Just remember this.”

“I won't,” the vampire shook his head.

Well, Eunhyuk was a vampire and Gyeong was a werewolf with a rank of beta.

“Don't worry, Gyeong. You can trust me.” Eunhyuk smirked as he kept his eyes on the car before them.

“I trust you, of course. But still! This task is much harder than the previous ones. So, stay alert. Just don't get us killed by our boss.” The beta laughed as he cracked a joke, making the other man roll his eyes in annoyance.

“Shut up! Let me focus on the road.”

Gyeong nodded, his face turning serious in an instant. “Speed up now. Let's get it done as fast as we can.”

Eunhyuk nodded his head before he pressed his foot on the pedal and sped up the truck.

It did not take Jungkook much time to notice the truck behind him.

It made him confused.

The road was almost empty with just a few cars occasionally passing by. Jungkook did not mind them. He would not mind the truck either if he did not notice it moving only behind him.

He even gave some space to the truck for it to move past him, but the truck did not.

Looked like the truck was doing this intentionally. It was coming after him.

Jungkook felt his heartbeat increasing slowly. He was getting nervous now. What was happening?

Why was the truck following him like this? Who was driving the truck? What did they want from Jungkook?

He could not remember getting into any fights with anyone. Then who could it be? His brain started to wonder.

Just then something clicked in his mind.

“C-could it be…”

But he did not get the chance to complete his thoughts– because the very next second, his car was hit by the truck violently.

Chapter Text

Pain.

All Jungkook could feel was pain all over his body. He did not understand anything.

Just a second ago, he was driving his car and going home. And suddenly, he was not anymore.

Jungkook blinked his eyes slowly as he tried to keep them open. But they stung because of the blood that dripped from his forehead and entered his eyes.

He let out a groan in pain, unable to move his legs and arms. He could not even move his head. He felt as if something was forcing him to stay in place, holding him down.

Why so? What was happening to him?

Why was everything in front of his eyes blurry?

Why were tears spilling out of his eyes and getting mixed with the blood?

His ears buzzed with an annoying, thin sound that was almost making him feel deaf. He could not hear anything else other than that continuous, beeping sound.

His mind was blank. He could not make anything out of the situation he was in. He did not understand.

His eyes hurt, his head hurt. Every part of his body was in pain. He wanted to move, but he could not.

He was stuck in one place.

The road was empty. There was no one to help Jungkook.

There were some sharp metals that were pierced in Jungkook's body, making his skin bleed uncontrollably. They hurt so much.

He could not even ask for help. He could not make any sound. He was too exhausted to open his mouth and ask for help.

He just could not do it.

Giving up sounded better than trying to keep breathing.

Soon the smell of petrol hit his nose and he realized it was coming out of his car tank. He closed his eyes and let the tear slide down his cheek because he had nothing to do now.

It was the end. He was going to die now. There was no way he was getting out of this alive.

He could not believe this was how he was going to die. He did not get to see his mother for the last time. He wished he went to see his mother today instead of cancelling the plan and setting the date after two days because he had a lot of patients to attend today.

He wished he spent time with Junhee a little more today if it was going to be his last day on earth.

He wished he apologized to Taehyung properly until the boy forgave him.

He was leaving a lot of things undone. He wanted to complete them before dying. Actually, he did not want to die. Not this early at least. Not like this.

Was this really an accident? Did not look like that when he had noticed that the truck was following him. But before he could think about it further, his car was hit so violently that it rolled over on the road.

It happened so fast that Jungkook did not even get the time to get out of the car.

He was driving–then in a blink of an eye, he was on the verge of losing his life.

How?

He did not know. He could not think any longer. He was too exhausted to pressure his brain anymore.

So, he finally decided to give up.

It was an accident, and no one was around. The road was empty. He would probably be found dead tomorrow by other people. He would probably make a headline in tomorrow's newspaper.

How would his mother take it? No one would be there to look after her. She would probably die as well.

And Junhee. What about her? How would she react? Would she cry for him? Would she miss him? Or would it be just a matter of time before she would also forget him?

Jungkook did not want to think about them any longer.

However, a certain hybrid's face popped into his mind all of a sudden. Would Taehyung forgive him after finding out that he was dead?

Even if it was a set up, the people who did this to him would not come to help him.

Who could probably hold grudges against him for doing something like this?

Jungkook could not recall anyone like that. He never got into any fights, never did wrong to any of the patients and never mistreated anyone. He had always been the gentleman who extended their hands to help people who were in need.

Then why?

Why him?

Was it someone else they were trying to hurt and Jungkook got in the way?

Did they mistake Jungkook as someone else?

That made a lot more sense. Maybe he was just unlucky. Maybe his bad luck was what caused him death.

Well, he could not win against death, could he?

So, when he closed his eyes, he found himself slowly drifting away. His mind started to give up. Everything started to get mixed up with one another and he could no longer think anything straight.

He was slowly starting to lose consciousness now.

It was the end. And he accepted it. Even though he had a lot of complaints, he could not do anything to save himself.

A person who helped and saved people from the streets got no one to save him when he was dying.

That was such an irony of nature.

God was so cruel. Without any doubt.

Jungkook needed to rest now. He needed to say goodbye to the world now.

That sounded so dramatic.

He was a man. He should die like a man. Why was he crying?

For his mother, of course. At the very last moment, when his heartbeat was getting slower and slower, he could only think of his mother. He wanted to see her like before again. He wanted the treatment to be done and successful so they could live like a normal family again but then his luck happened. And in a blink of an eye, he lost everything.

There was no use thinking of these things anymore.

He could not think anymore. His brain was giving up. So was his body. Everything started to turn black before his eyes as the pain and tiredness overpowered his remaining energy and he passed out right then and there.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook did not know who came with a car and stopped before him. He did not know who pulled him out of his crashed car before it exploded.

Because he had already lost consciousness.

He did not know that it was Taehyung who saved him.

And also the one who almost killed him.

Taehyung leaned against the bedpost as he stared at the figures in front of him casually.

“Why are you taking so much time?” He asked with a bored face, displeased at the other's work.

“The injuries are much more critical this time, that is why it is taking longer than usual. Just wait a bit. I am almost done,” Namjoon replied while moving his hands with the medical equipment as he worked. “He has lost too much blood and some of his internal organs have been injured very badly, so it is really very tough to sabe him. But I am trying my best.”

Taehyung poked his cheek with his tongue before he uttered, “Make him alive anyhow. Because two other people's lives depended on your hand. If you save him, you will also save two other people as well. So, yeah. Try your best.”

That was a threat. It was no longer just a doctor-patient relationship.

“If you fail to save him, then keep in mind that you are killing three people at once. You will not want that to happen, will you?”

Namjoon could feel sweat beads forming on his forehead. He did not show how scared he was. He was nervous.

“I understand,” he replied in a whisper, his voice almost inaudible because of the doctor mask he was wearing.

What scared him more was Taehyung's presence. The hybrid was not leaving the room. He was watching as Namjoon worked.

“How about you move your hands a little faster? I need to do the remaining work, you know?” The hybrid said, blowing air on his nails as he stood there, bored.

He was so nonchalant as if there was not an almost dead person in front of him. He looked so careless.

Namjoon wanted to ask who the man was, why he was here in this situation and why Taehyung was so demanding about him surviving. It was getting a little suspicious.

He really wanted to know the details but he also knew his place. He did not have the right to ask Taehyung anything.

He was just a mere worker to Taehyung right now. The hybrid was merciless. One wrong move and Taehyung would not hesitate to take his life.

So, he needed to be careful. He needed to focus. He was almost done with the stitching and cleaning. Just a few more were left.

It had been more than four hours Namjoon was working on the surgery. All the expensive equipment and needed facilities were there. So, the doctor would not have any problem operating the surgery on Jungkook.

Another hour passed and finally Taehyung got to hear the words he was waiting for so long.

“And it's done.”

The hybrid walked closer to the human before he leaned down a little and hummed, “he is not dead, right?”

“No, he is not. Yet.”

Taehyung understood the implication behind Namjoon’s words. The doctor was able to save Jungkook temporarily.

And to keep the human alive permanently, Taehyung needed to do his magic.

“Are you done?”

Namjoon nodded his head. “Yes, I am done with my part.”

“Leave and close the door after you.”

Orders were not needed to be said twice. Because Taehyung did not like repeating. And his men did not make him repeat.

The doctor quickly nodded and bowed his head before walking out of the room hurriedly, leaving Taehyung and the unconscious man alone.

When the room fell silent, Taehyung sat on the bed beside Jungkook's sleeping body and grinned.

“You should have just accepted my proposal instead of being stubborn. You should not have gotten on my nerves, darling. However, you did. You did everything that I don't like,” Taehyung pouted and made a sad face as if he was really sad. But the truth was that he was actually enjoying the situation.

Such a maniac.

He reached out to touch the human's cheek and caressed the skin with his fingers.

“Now you will become a person that will have no choice but to listen to me. Obey my orders. Trust me,” Jungkook raised his eyebrows together and frowned, pretending to be sad as he uttered, “I did not want to do this to you. But you left me with no choice. So, you cannot blame me, ok? I refuse to take all the blame. You are at fault for bringing this upon yourself. Even though I feel bad for you, I can't do anything. I am sorry for not feeling sorry, baby. What can I do?”

Of course, no reply would come from the other side. It was only Taehyung speaking. His words were not being acknowledged or answered.

He did not mind, though. Because he knew he was the reason for it.

“Namjoon really did a good job, huh?” The hybrid chuckled to himself before he grabbed Jungkook's and turned his face to the other way, exposing his neck to himself. “Waiting for me to finish the procedure, hm?”

That was a weird question.

“You look so beautiful even while sleeping. How?” Taehyung could cry at how good-looking the man was. He could not just get over the human's appearance.

“Let's get it done with.”

It was a rare but effective ritual that Taehyung was going to perform to keep Jungkook alive permanently.

Although it was an intimate gesture, none of them minded.

Well, one was not in his sense to mind the things that were about to take place and the other one was the one who was initiating it. So there was no chance that he would mind it.

“I am going to give you a new life, Jungkookie. You should always be grateful to me,” Taehyung smiled to himself before he pressed his lips against the human's cheek.

His eyes then travelled to Jungkook's bare neck. He was going to take a huge step. And he was doing it without the man's consent.

Jungkook did not have much time left. He was not going to survive without Taehyung's help. He was now probably standing at the edge of death and was about to fall.

However, the mob was there to hold the string, and stop Jungkook from falling.

One would think the human had already died. Because there was no way someone would survive that terrible accident. It was all Namjoon's work that was keeping him alive for a bit more.

The doctor did not know what was happening to him. He did not know what he was about to turn into.

Taehyung caressed the doctor's neck before he leaned in to press his lips against the other's skin. “You smell so good, baby.” He inhaled deeply, loving the smell of Jungkook's blood that entered through his nostrils. “You must taste good as well!”

His free arm reached out to touch the human's shoulder before he slid it behind his back to lift his body a little so he could take the latter in his arms.

At first, he started off by licking the doctor's neck even though it was needed. His fangs pierced the flesh of Jungkook's neck, injecting a potent venom into the human's bloodstream. The venom, laced with the hybrid's saliva, began to spread through the doctor's veins, slowly altering his physiology.

Only if Jungkook knew, would he allow it? Taehyung highly doubted that.

The more Taehyung's fangs sank deeper into Jungkook's neck, the more the human's lifeblood began to flow into the vampire's veins. As Taehyung drank, he felt Jungkook's heartbeat slow, weakening with each passing moment.

And he loved it. Because the signs only proved that the transformation was working.

Just as the venom started to take hold, the doctor’s body began to shut down. His heart rate slowed, and his breathing grew shallow. The venom's effects were subtle at first, but soon Jungkook's skin turned pale, and his muscles relaxed, succumbing to the vampire's bite.

All of it happened without his knowledge.

The venom worked its way through Jungkook's system, rewriting his DNA, and transforming him into a creature of the night. His body began to experience a series of complex physiological changes, adapting to the new immortal state.

Something he was going to continue living as. A new life. As if given by the god itself.

Though he was yet to know who was the god that had given him a second life.

As the transformation progressed, Jungkook's heartbeat grew fainter, and his body temperature dropped. His skin became cool to the touch, and his eyes took on a glassy, lifeless sheen. Finally, Jungkook's heart stopped beating, and his body went limp, lifeless in Taehyung's arms.

There was no assurance from the doctor's side whether he wanted this to happen or not. Whether he wanted to transform or not.

The answer was probably no.

However, Taehyung always did as he pleased. He would not care even if Jungkook was conscious or even gave his consent to this or not.

The hybrid simply did not care. All he cared about was his own satisfaction. His own pleasure. As long as he was getting what he wanted, he did not really care about the other.

With a final, gentle lick of his tongue, Taehyung sealed the wound and leaned back.

The process was almost done. Just a little something that needed to be done. He brought his hand close to his own mouth and sank his fangs in, slicing open his own wrist. Crimson liquid welled up, and Taehyung immediately pressed the wound to Jungkook's pale lips.

The doctor unconsciously licked the blood as soon as it came in contact with his lips. He still was not in his senses— more like in his right mind.

Jungkook still had his eyes closed. Because he still was unconscious and did not know about the single thing that was happening around him.

He pressed his lips and wrapped them around the cut on Taehyung's wrist before he slowly started to suck.

The way Jungkook was sucking, it almost looked as if the doctor was Taehyung's baby and needs to be taken care of.

The hybrid was feeding Jungkook as if he was a baby who finally got to feed from their mother after being starved for too long.

Well, in other words, it was kinda true though. A mother was what would give birth to their kids.

But for the case of Jungkook and Taehyung, the hybrid had given a second life to the doctor.

So technically, Taehyung was also the human's parent.

The vampire's blood trickled into Jungkook's mouth, and Taehyung whispered, “Drink, my darling. You need it a lot right now.”

Jungkook's body began to stir, his heart slowly restarting as the vampire blood coursed through his veins, giving him a new life.

Well, he already got a new life, it was just the time to activate it, which the hybrid was doing. Activating the settings in Jungkook.

Before everything, the human needed to be dead. His human self died as soon as Taehyung's fangs had pierced through his skin to inject the venom.

But death was not the end. The vampire venom continued to work its magic, reviving Jungkook's body and transforming him into a vampire. The doctor's heart began to stir, beating with a newfound, unnatural rhythm.

Even though it was taking longer than usual, he was slowly coming back to life.

As the transformation took hold, Jungkook's skin began to take on a pale, luminous glow.

With each passing second, Jungkook rose from the dead and Taehyung's blood, which he had ingested earlier, surged through his veins, cementing the bond between them. Jungkook's newfound vampiric senses started to get activated in his system, and soon he was overwhelmed by the sights, sounds, and scents of the world around him.

Yes, he came back to life again. But he still did not get his consciousness back. He did not open his eyes.

It would take time. And there was a lot of time.

Transformation was not an easy process. Things were going to take time for the human—no, for the vampire to settle down.

Yes, he was a vampire now. A newborn. A baby vampire.

The hybrid cooed at his own thoughts, finding Jungkook as cute as ever.

The new turned vampire would probably wake up by tomorrow.

Taehyung wondered how the vampire would react after finding out what happened to him.

Would he be in shock? Would he thank Taehyung for giving him a new life? Would he stay grateful to Taehyung forever? For saving him from death.

Taehyung's mind was really helping him think positively. Not for once he thought Jungkook could react negatively, too. Because he simply did not consider that. Did not care enough to.

“Now, no one can stop you from being mine,” he let out a chuckle. He knew very well what he had just done.

Taehyung cradled him close, waiting for the moment when Jungkook's eyes would flicker open, and he would rise as a creature of the night. But he knew that it would not happen anytime soon.

The new vampire would need at least twelve hours to wake up from his sleep. His body would definitely need time to settle down with the new mechanism.

Taehyung could wait. There was no rush. Because after today, Jungkook was not going to go anywhere. He would stay with the hybrid. He would be stuck with Taehyung.

The mob exactly wanted that.

Taehyung held Jungkook close, guiding him through the initial stages of his transformation. “You're one of us now,” Taehyung whispered, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and evilness. "Welcome to the night, my darling. Well, I am completely not a vampire but yes, an omega vampire, at least. So, both vampires and werewolves are my kind. I would need you to respect what you have become.” He was talking to the wall, it felt like.

Because Jungkook was still asleep and there was no way he could listen to the hybrid, let alone reply to his questions.

“You are so pretty,” Taehyung huffed but still there was a small smile on his face. “You are born to be mine. Now I finally have the chance. You can no longer run away from me.”

A mocking yet satisfied laugh echoed through the room as Taehyung burst out into laughter.

“This is so fcking satisfying.”

He caressed Jungkook's cheek gently before pulling him into his chest, and hugging him tightly. He never felt this way before. Never ever.

He never felt the urge to genuinely hold someone close and protect them. Jungkook was the first person for whom he felt this way.

It was beyond his understanding. But he decided to move with the flow. He would listen to whatever his mind told him. His heart was useless. It was as cold as his blood.

He was not sure if it was even working or not. He could not remember the last time he listened to his heart before taking any decisions.

Maybe he would lose interest in Jungkook, too? Maybe it was just a matter of time.

He knew that even his workers were surprised to see his behaviour. His men had never seen him getting obsessed over someone so deeply.

However, he did not give a fuck. He was sure that the news of the mob boss Kim Taehyung keeping a boytoy for himself would spread like a wildfire in their underground world very quickly. It would not even take much time for the news to reach his father's ears as well. Not that he cared.

But what was getting risky was Jungkook's life.

Well, it would be fine as long as people knew Jungkook was just a boytoy of Taehyung and nothing more. His enemies would not bother to harm him. But if a word go out like the doctor was Taehyung's love interest, his opposition would try to get him by hurting Jungkook for sure.

But Taehyung was chill. Because he knew he would never have any love interest for Jungkook. He would not have romantic feelings for the doctor. Jungkook was exactly just a boytoy for him. A thing the mob could use whenever and however he wanted.

He did not have to worry. He was not the type of person who would fall in love, get married and have a family with them. His cold heart could never.

And the wolf inside him could not control him like others did to their human self.

There were a lot of works that were waiting for him to be taken care of but surprisingly, he was busy plotting how to make Jungkook his. He neglected his work, which he had never done before for anyone.

Taehyung was not dumb. He had noticed his own behaviour. It had been highlighted enough. But he decided not to give much attention to it.

Maybe he was just attracted because the doctor was very HHH.
Hot, Handsome and Huge.

At this point, the mob was just being shameless. Truth be told, he just wanted that dick. Wanted to have a taste of the cookie.

But what turned him on more was Jungkook's resistance. Call him a maniac or whatever but the more Jungkook neglected him, the more it sparked something inside him.

It made him want the man more and more.

Maybe he had a shame kink? Who knew?

Even though Jungkook was not a werewolf, he still had a natural scent of his own.

Taehyung found that really addictive. If he did not love Jungkook, for sure he loved his scent, at least.

A scent that was so calm and comforting. It was making the hybrid feel sleepy. And before he could even realize, he drifted off to slumber with the newborn baby vampire in his arms.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook thought he already reached hell. He did not remember committing a sin that would land him in hell and he really did not understand this.

But he could not complain now. Maybe he did something bad unintentionally. Or maybe someone had cursed him.

So instead of going to heaven after his death, he came to hell.

Did it make any sense? No, it did not.

To Jungkook, it did not make any sense as well.

But the atmosphere around him was so odd. Everything felt so eerie.

As far as he could see from his half opened eyes, the surrounding was only dark, with a little hint of red lights coming from here and there.

Jungkook let out a sigh, remembering how he got into an accident then died on the road. Now, he would have to live in a place like this.

He was not going to lie, but he was really scared. It was a new experience for him. He had never been to hell before. Well, of course, duh. Why would he be here or even have a hint of what it would actually feel like?

All the things Jungkook ever did in his life was just good work. Helped people, saved people's life, always put others before but got this in the end?

He really wanted to laugh at his fate. Died at such a young age. Ended up in hell. Got nothing for his good deeds.

Was this how life was supposed to be?

He knew life was unfair. But this much?

Though he was not disappointed in helping people in need, he still thought he deserved better. God did not give him justice. He was sad.

He missed his mom. He wanted to go to her. He felt his heart clenching in his chest, making him experience the pain of loss. He had so many regrets. He had so many wishes to fulfill. But everything went in vain.

He wanted to scream and let out his frustration. He wanted to punch the wall and break everything that would come in his view. But he could not move a limb.

Why, though?

He might be dead, but he was not paralyzed, right?

Or wait–

Could it be that he broke his arms and legs and now he was a paralyzed ghost in hell. Oh, hell no. How would he survive? Could ghosts be even paralyzed with broken limbs? Or was he just being dumb as fuck?

In all those weird thoughts of his, he noticed something. Something very weird.

Strangely, the atmosphere around him was cold instead of being hot as it was supposed to be as he was in hell.

Or was it just a wrong concept that people made, saying hell was boiling hot.

Otherwise, it was not matching.

How could hell be this cold?

Or could it be that he was not exactly in hell? Then where was he? What did this dark place mean?

If not hell… then what the fuck was this?

He did not want to get happy too early but he really saw a ray of hope.

What if he was not in hell?
What if he was not dead?
What if….
What if a miracle happened and he survived?

His heart started to beat faster than usual. He was excited. He was nervous. It was too early to be happy. Because there was not any surety that he was actually alive. If it was just all his imaginations and not real, then he would just end up being disappointed in the end. He did not want that. He was already very upset and disappointed with many things.

So, he really did not want to have more of it.

Now, all he needed was clarification. He needed to confirm whatever he was thinking and feeling were true or not.

That was it.

Slowly moving his pupils to take a good look of the darkness, he realized that he felt too normal to be a ghost.

He felt like he was alive. Nothing really changed.

Wait– what did that even mean?

His body was weak, yes. But he no longer felt like it was a hell and he was dead. Why?

What was happening? Was he just dreaming everything? Was he still dreaming? If yes, then when would he wake up? He wanted to wake up.

He opened his mouth and let out a deep breath. He wanted to check if he could let out any sound or speak.

He tried to make a sound and it took him a lot of effort to finally utter a word.

Damn.

Jungkook closed his eyes again for a few seconds and took deep breaths to calm his excited heart. Stupid heart! Why was it beating so fast? Once again, he tried to ignore the early happiness.

“Am I dead?”

“...Or am I alive?”

“Am I dead? Or am I…”

He repeated the same thing again and again until his own voice was clear to his ears. Thank god he did not lose his senses.

He was about to mumble again when a sudden voice startled him.

“What do you keep mumbling about?”

The voice sounded awfully familiar to Jungkook? Where had he heard it, though?

Things were messed up in his head. He realized he would need time to deal with it. He needed to pressure his brain a little more and then he would definitely recognize the voice.

Could the person speak again? So it would be helpful for him to focus on the voice.

“What? Want me to speak again?”

What the fuck?

Jungkook's eyes snapped open before he turned his head toward the voice hurriedly. The place was still dark and his vision was blurry. Yet, he could make a figure out of the darkness. He noticed a silhouette sitting a little distance from him. He could not see its face.

Usually, he was not a coward. But right now, he was actually scared. He could not find it in him to approach the silhouette and see who it really was.

Wait, what if it was Satan?

Oh my god.

Was he here to take Jungkook away?

No. No. No.

Jungkook did not want to go. But what would he do? Fight the devil?

Was it really the devil? But then why would ge find the voice familiar? Nothing was just clicking right way.

“W-who are you?” He managed to let out, but the words were just a few coherent whispers. He highly doubted if the other person heard him or not.

“Oh my god, can you not recognize me?” The silhouette spoke up again, letting out a gasp to show his surprise and disbelief.

The doctor gulped and tried to sit up, only to fall back on the bed. He hissed out in pain and scrunched his face when his whole body ached.

“Your body is still weak. Do not pressure it more than it can take right now.”

Jungkook did not find any concern or comfort in that voice. It was more like an order from the other person. An order Jungkook needed to obey.

“T-tell me… w-who are you?” He asked again, ignoring whatever the latter told him just a while ago. He heard the other person click his tongue and waited for his answer, which did not come right away.

“Ouch! You really can't recognize my voice, huh? That hurts, Jungkookie Hyung.”

Jungkook's eyes widened in shock.

W-wait… that was… that was Taehyung's voice. Yes, right. It was definitely him. Only the hybrid called him Jungkookie Hyung.

It must be him.

“T-taehyung?” He tried his luck and asked.

The latter chuckled. “Now you recognize me?” He shook his head even though he knew Jungkook could not see him.

The doctor was still in shock. He was trying to process. Did he hear it right? He was not dreaming, right?

But what was Taehyung doing here? Did he also die or something? And he followed Jungkook till here? But how could that be possible? It sounded too childish to be true.

Jungkook was just thinking about anything at this point. Nothing made any sense to him anymore.

But one thing for sure, he was not dreaming. Either he and Taehyung both died or both were alive. Which one could be real? Which one had more possibilities? He hoped it was the second one.

Fuck! Everything was so complicated. Jungkook hated it. He was not even able to get up.

“What are you doing here?” Jungkook asked with his hoarse voice, not worrying about his voice being low because he knew Taehyung could hear.

“That was a good and bad question,” The hybrid giggled, confusing the doctor even more than he already was.

“W-what? What do you m-mean?”

“First of all, you want to know what I am doing here, right? Okay, so the answer is that I am here to keep an eye on you.”

“What?”

“And secondly, this is the place where I live.”

Huh? What did the hybrid just say?

Jungkook wandered his eyes around the dark place again.

“This is where you live? Are you sure?”

Taehyung nodded his head. “Why? What's wrong with my place?” He sounded a little offended. But there was a hint of intimidation, too.

Jungkook found the voice a little scary.

“I-it is too d-dark.”

The hybrid paused and stayed quiet for a few seconds before he slapped his own forehead and shook his head. “That's because the lights are off. What are you even thinking, Hyung? Why should a place be dark if not the lights are turned off, hm?”

Right! Taehyung was right.

The lights are off.

Meant it was really Taehyung's house. It was not hell.

So… Jungkook actually did not die, right?

“What time is it now? Why's the lights still turned off and why are you sitting there alone like that?”

The hybrid's lips curved into a bright smile as he uttered, “You don't like me sitting here alone? Want me near you, hm?”

Oh.

That was not what Jungkook meant. He stayed quiet, not really knowing how to respond without sounding rude.

“I kept the lights turned off because you were sleeping so peacefully. I did not want to disturb your slumber,” Taehyung replied with a shrug before he stood up and walked toward the switch board to turn on the lights.

“Red lights?” Jungkook asked in displeasure as he looked around the room. “Do you not have any white bright lights in your room?”

The hybrid frowned, a small pout appearing on his lips as he shook his head. “No. Why? Is this not pretty?”

“Pretty but it's—”

“It's making you horny?”

“What?” Jungkook widened his eyes in shock. What the hell did Taehyung just say? Had he lost his mind?

“I keep these lights because it's my favourite colour and they really set the mood for me. Do you not feel the vibe?” Taehyung's voice was lower than usual as he talked to the other man. He took slow steps toward Jungkook before dipping one of his knees on the mattress and climbing onto it.

Jungkook managed to keep eye contact with the boy and let him come closer.

The hybrid looked as dangerous as he looked most of the time. There was a glint of mischief in his eyes. As if they were shining, hypnotizing Jungkook with its glow.

How long had Taehyung been here in the room with Jungkook, sitting in the dark? The more Jungkook wondered, the more he felt lost.

*H-help me get up.” Jungkook whispered in a small voice.

“Sure!” Taehyung held the man's shoulder and slowly pulled him upward, helping him sit up and rest his back against the headboard. “How are you feeling, though?”

“Lost.”

The hybrid chuckled. “That was a damn honest answer.”

Jungkook stared at the boy's smiling face and felt something inside him that he never felt before. He felt a little attracted. But why?

What was this feeling? Why was he feeling it?

“Are you not curious?”

Taehyung's voice pulled the doctor out of his trance again. Jungkook was thinking a lot today. He had a lot of things roaming around in his head.

He had to think about them again and again even if he did not want to.

“Huh?”

The hybrid furrowed his eyebrows and clicked his tongue in annoyance. “Are you not curious about how you ended up here?” He asked the question on Jungkook's behalf as the latter was not doing it himself.

“O-oh, yes. I am c-curious. Tell me.”

Taehyung smiled widely as if he had been waiting for this moment for long.

“You almost died, Hyung.”

That Jungkook knew. He nodded his head. “Y-you saved me?” His heart started taking a pace as it beat.

“Of course, I did. Thanks to me.” Taehyung flipped the back of his hair dramatically, trying to act all bold and sassy but ended up looking cute.

“But how did you even f-find me?” As long as the doctor could remember, he was sure that the road was empty. There were no people in sight when he got into the accident and lost consciousness.

Then how come Taehyung was there? All of a sudden. As if he knew he would meet Jungkook there, hence, he took that way.

“When d-did you even reach?”

“What were you doing in that place at that hour!”

The hybrid raised an eyebrow. “You have a lot of questions, it feels like. Don't you?”

“Yes, I do.” Jungkook's reply came right away.

“Do not think too much about it, okay?” Taehyung uttered with a gentle smile on his face.

Jungkook almost flinched when the hybrid reached out to touch his cheek and caressed his soft skin.

“I had some urgent work, so I took that route. And surprisingly, found you there with no one around. I was even shocked to see you like that.” Taehyung made a face as if he was really surprised to find Jungkook in that situation. He pretended to be the only innocent person who genuinely wanted to help the doctor.

Only if Jungkook knew…

“You were inside the car, already passed out when I found you. I could not think of anything except for helping you at that moment. So, I pulled you out of the car right before the petrol tank emptied and the car caught in fire. Thanks to the god that I was there in time. As if the god sent me himself to save you. Does it not sound interesting to you?”

Oh, it definitely did.

“I-I am surprised, t-too,” Jungkook gave a small nod as he agreed with the hybrid.

Before Taehyung could speak further, the doctor continued as the sudden thought crossed his mind. “After pulling me out of my car, how did you even bring me here?”

“Oh, that!” The boy chirped and folded his legs to sit comfortably so he could tell the story to Jungkook properly without any issue. “I carried you on my back.”

“What?” Jungkook's eyes were wide as if he had seen a ghost. “Y-you carried me?”

Taehyung nodded, giggling continuously as he replied. “Yes.”

“On your back?”

Taehyung nodded again. “Why? You think I can't lift you?” He raised an eyebrow pretending to be offended.

The doctor looked up and down at the hybrid's face before he just blinked his eyes, showing he was just speechless.

“What? Are you doubting me?”

“I am just surprised.”

Taehyung rolled his eyes and reached his hands out to slide them under the elder's body, who yelped in surprise and tried to move back.

“W-what are you doing?” Jungkook asked, staring at the other's face with wide eyes.

“Showing you that I can do it?” The hybrid shrugged.

He was just like a kid. Really. Jungkook could not help but agree to his own thoughts.

“No need. I trust you. I really do,” the doctor said, afraid that Taehyung would try to lift him again.

“Are you sure?”

“Huh?”

“Are you sure you trust me? Let me know if you have any doubts. I will clear them right away,” Taehyung said with a soft smile on his face.

“Yes, I do have doubts but not regarding this.”

The hybrid tilted his head, “then regarding what?”

“Don't you think you should tell me why I am here instead of being in a hospital?”

“Oh.”

“Oh?” The elder furrowed his eyebrows.

“Well, you know how much I hate hospitals. So, I did not take you there. Also, I thought it would be the perfect time to return the favour.”

“You already gave me a treat for that, you forgot?”

Taehyung nodded his head. “No, I remember it. But that was nothing compared to what you did to save my life.” He sounded genuine.

Jungkook did not understand why he felt himself melting at the younger's words. Little by little.

“Do you know you almost died?”

Yes, Jungkook knew. It was obvious. “I am surprised, too. Who was the doctor? How did they even save me? I am sure I was not in a situation to survive. How can I still be alive?” He could not help but ask question after question.

Taehyung stared at the elder's face with a fond smile. He found the man really adorable.

“Yes, you are alive but…” he paused, thinking how he should drop the bomb. Well, it was not just news he could spill easily.

Jungkook's whole kind had changed.

“But what?”

Why was Taehyung hesitating?

“Why did you pause? Taehyung?”

Taehyung flinched a little when Jungkook shook him by his shoulder.

“I need you to relax at first.”

The elder knitted his eyebrows together in confusion. What the hell was he trying to do?

“Why? Why are you hesitating? A-are you hiding something from me?”

Taehyung nodded his head.

“W-what?”

“You are alive, yes. But not as a human.”

The elder nodded casually. “Oh, ok—” he paused and blinked his eyes in confusion. “Wait, what? What did you just say?”

Taehyung let out a sigh. “I know it will be shocking for you but you need to understand. You were not in the condition to survive at all. You were about to—”

“T-that I know,” Jungkook interrupted the other boy. “Tell m-me. If I am not alive as a human then w-what am I? What happened to me?” He watched as Taehyung licked his bottom lip, wetting the flesh to get rid of the dryness. He had never seen the boy hesitating. So, it felt strange. And also scared the shit out of Jungkook.

Because if the hybrid was reacting this way, then it must be something very serious.

“Just say it already!” Jungkook did not mean to scream. He did not even realize that he raised his voice until the younger looked at him with wide eyes. “S-sorry. I did not m-mean to yell at you. I just—”

“You are a vampire now, Hyung. I turned you into a vampire.”

A cricket-silent fell between them.

Jungkook did not say anything back. The hybrid also stayed quiet. He was giving the elder some time to process.

And just as he thought, the doctor began to think deeply. He averted his gaze from Taehyung and looked down at his lap, trying to process what he just heard.

You are not alive as a human.

You are a vampire now.

I turned you into a vampire.

The words kept repeating in Jungkook's head as he tried to focus.

He was not a human anymore?

Taehyung turned him into a vampire?

But—

“Did I give you my consent?” The elder's voice was dangerously low. Yet Taehyung caught it.

“For what?”

“For changing my kind?”

The hybrid clicked his tongue, not liking the other's ungrateful behaviour. “Told you I needed to do that to save your life. You would be breathing right now if I had let you just stay as a human. Your body could not take it. I had to turn you, so you could wake up. Otherwise, you would be dead by now.”

“Y-you could have just taken me to the hospital.”

Taehyung chuckled mockingly, “You really think they would be able to save you?” He shook his head. “My family doctor had done a better job than they would ever do. At least, he did not let you completely die. And when you were lying at the edge of death, I converted you into an immortal. Should you not be grateful to me? For taking a risk and saving your life like this?”

Yes, Jungkook knew he should be grateful. But there was something holding him back from feeling it. It was the outcome.

“Y-you know what it means, right?” he asked, his voice trembling a little.

Such a bad question Jungkook asked. Taehyung could barely control his laughter. What it meant Jungkook asked. Well, that was the sole reason why Taehyung planned all of this.

“Yes, Hyung. I know. I am your sire and you are my—”

“Progeny.” Jungkook finished the sentence for him, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Yep. That's right.” the hybrid smiled. He looked happy. Why? Why did he look so happy?

Something was not right.

“I don't want this, Taehyung. I know what this means. O-our relationship,” Jungkook shallowed, “it's a forced bond now.”

Taehyung nodded, suppressing the urge to roll his eyes. “I am sorry about that.” No, he was not sorry at all. “But I had no choice, Hyung. Saving your life was my first priority.”

The doctor could not even yell at Taehyung. Because the younger was not wrong, though. He just wants to save Jungkook. He had to do it.

But he was not able to think rationally at all.

“I fucking don't care. N-now, I literally need to obey your every order. I need to listen to you like a puppet. And y-you are my master, now. Isn't it how it is?” Jungkook asked, his breathing getting heavier than usual.

Taehyung let out a sigh and looked down, trying to act as if he was also sad whereas he was just dancing inside.

That was everything he wanted from the start in the first place.

“I won't treat you like a puppet, I swear.”

Jungkook did not trust him. He just could not.

There was a reason why he could not.

All the humans that had been converted into vampires had to go through a lot of difficulties. Their sires would use them like a servant.

Saving their lives was just an excuse, it started to seem like.

Situations began to take really bad turns that humans stopped giving consent to the vampires about turning them into one like them.

It had been years since this ritual stopped.

Humans would prefer to be dead than turn into a vampire and become a puppet of their sires.

Being dead seemed better than living like a forced servant.

Of course, it was.

No humans would want to spend the rest of their lives obeying their sires and working for them like their lives depended on it. No one would willingly spend their live for doing slavery.

That was how sires would treat their progeny.

There were a very few of them, who did not use their progeny. They just saved those humans' lives and let them live how they wanted. Even though there was a bond that would force them to stay connected, the sires did not force the progenies to become their slaves.

But those vampires were rare. Exceptionally rare.

At first, humans were really interested and excited in turning into an immortal. But only if they knew they would be turning into a slave that would have no other choice than obeying their sire’s every word and live like their obedient dog, they would never agree to such things.

The force of the bond would not let them disobey their sires, who were like their masters. More like owners.

They would own the humans’ lives after giving them a new life.

Vampires used to do this for many reasons. They would especially do it to get the work done that they did not want to do themselves.

They would do it when they needed a free of cost housemaid. A lot of converted vampires fell into the trap of human trafficking.

Most of them were turned just to obey their owners and do all kinds of illegal work.

This thing kept happening for hundreds years until humans understood they had been fooled and wronged by the vampires.

And slowly when they learned it, the interest started to get lower and lower.

In this century, no modern people would do it. No humans would allow a vampire to turn them and give their consent. To the point the government had to interfere and declare it as an illegal process.

Sire was like a god to them, who would give them a new.

There was one more problem.

Right after the bond was formed, the progenies would start to feel attracted to their sires.

Romantically, of course.

Then what was the case about Jungkook? Was he also feeling attracted to the hybrid?

Had the energy of their bond already started working?

If yes, then Jungkook was doomed. He just wanted to live a normal life. He did not understand why and how everything changed all of a sudden.

He was dreading the second life he got.

“H-how can I trust you? I can't trust you.” Jungkook shook his head repeatedly.

“But you have to, Hyung. I am your sire now. I am the one who is going to help you live from now on.”

Yes, Jungkook wanted to live. He definitely did. But not like this. He wanted to survive, but as a human. Not like this.

Never like this.

He remembered how he was just asking for help, and begging people to save him. He wanted to see his mother. His colleague.

He wanted to be alive again.

Taehyung might have saved him, fulfilled his wishes but in a different way.

And Jungkook did not like it. He would never.

It was obvious, though.

“I wanna leave—”

“You can't.” Taehyung's voice sounded a little rough. He no longer had that smile on his face.

“Huh?”

“You should know some very important things.”

Even though the elder stayed quiet, his eyes portrayed a different kind of rejection.

So, Taehyung continued.

“My house is going to be yours as well. I know it will take time for you to settle down but, don't worry. I will help you in every step."

Jungkook wanted to say that he did not need any of Taehyung's help but suppressed the urge to let them come out of his mouth.

“You can't go back, Hyung. You will have to live here with me. You will need to live with your sire. That is the rule we had been following for so long.”

Fuck the rule! Jungkook did jut give a fuck about whatever the rules were.

“T-this is not right. I don't w-want this.”

Taehyung frowned and clicked his tongue in frustration. “Hyung, you have no other choice, ok? Quit resisting and put your focus on whatever I am going to say right now.”

“T-there is more?” The elder asked in disbelief.

“Yes, there are.”

“What is it?”

“Be mine. Stay with me. And just listened to me. I will treat you like a queen. I won't make you my puppet or servant. I mean it!”

Everything was going how Taehyung wanted it. It almost made Jungkook notice the odd.

Was everything just a coincidence?

Jungkook rejecting the boy a few days ago, then getting into an accident just to end up in the same boy's house and to be saved by him.

Were they not a little too obvious to just be a coincidence?

The doctor doubted that but he stayed quiet. If he'd looked into it a little more closely, he would've noticed how everything was linked with one another.

But his mind was in a mess. Too messed up to notice anything.

“I-it is not easy for m-me, Taehyung. Can't you just let me go?” Jungkook asked as if the hybrid was caging him. He stared at Taehyung as if he was pleading to be free. He did not want to live here.

Taehyung shook his head. “I can't. The bond itself will make you stay here and do things that I want you to do.”

That sounded like a perfect trap.

But the boy's acting was so good that Jungkook did not even get the chance to think that it might be all of Taehyung's plan and he was doing it intentionally.

“This! T-this is why I wouldn't give my consent to it. I would never allow this to happen.”

Taehyung's eyes wandered around the doctor's face, his own expression blank and serious.

“You are so ungrateful, Hyung.”

Jungkook almost flinched at how dangerous Taehyung's voice was. It was awfully low and intimidating.

The hybrid sounded offended.

Oh no!

Jungkook did not mean to offend the boy like that. He should apologize.

“I am sorry. I did not mean to say it like that. I just don't want to live the rest of my life like this.”

“Why?” the hybrid tilted his head. “What is so wrong about living with me? I told you I will not treat you like a puppet or servant. You hate me that much?”

Jungkook shook his head. “It's n-not that. I don't hate you. Please don't think like that—”

“Then how should I think? What should I think? You tell me. I saved your life, made you alive again. But all you are concerned about is leaving the place. Why is it so hard for you to live with me? What is so wrong about it? Why are you against the idea of staying with me so much?” The younger said in one go, leaving no chance for the other to speak. “You know I like you. Why can't you just give it a chance? This situation is like a hint. As if the deity is telling you to accept me. As if he did all this to give you a hint that we should be together. Don't you get it?”

‘And I am the deity!’ Taehyung thought to himself and smiled in his head, feeling satisfied with his every move.

“Hint?”

The hybrid nodded his head.

Jungkook looked away from the boy and stared at nothing particular, “But I wanted to lead a different life. Not this.”

“I understand. This is what life is all about. We do not always get to live the life we want. Things happen. Life happens. And the best we can do is adjust. I thought you would know this better than me, doctor. I really expected better from you. But you are acting like an immature child.” Taehyung rolled his eyes before averting his focus to his nails.

Immature child?

“You changed my whole kind? I know you made me alive, gave me a life and I am grateful for that but the outcome… It's really hard for me to accept it. Would you be just normal about it if someone changed your kind? Converted you into a human? Would you accept it easily?”

Taehyung chuckled. “I would not mind that much to be honest. I would be happy to survive in the first place.”

Jungkook highly doubted that.

“So? Are we really going to live together?” His voice reflected the perfect amount of disappointment.

Taehyung nodded his head. “I won't treat you like my puppet. Let's just live together and be happy. And maybe in future—” he paused, not understanding why he was even thinking and saying all these things. It was not part of the plan. But he could not help his tongue. Every word was just coming on their own.

“In future? What?” The doctor furrowed his eyebrows. He really wanted Taehyung to stop talking. Because whatever the boy was saying was getting on Jungkook's nerves.

“In future, we can get married, have kids and live happily ever after,” Taehyung flashed a sweet smile at the elder, who just stared at him in disbelief.

“Y-you… you are thinking too f-far, Taehyung. Stop this!” No, Jungkook really did not want it.

Marriage was not a joke. How could he marry someone he did not love? How could Taehyung say it so casually as if it was nothing.

“Do you think marriage is a joke? You can't just marry anyone—”

“You are not just anyone to me.”

Taehyung's reply humbled the elder real quick that he had no choice but to go silent.

Taehyung was really shocked at how he did not cringe at his own reply. If it was him from before, he would have puked from embarrassment. He could not believe he was actually saying all this.

He let out a deep breath before speaking softly, “I am not telling you to marry me right away. Take your time. We are going to live under the same roof from now on anyway. So, there is nothing to worry about. We will be living together, so it's obvious that we will get close. Also, you don't have a choice but to listen to me. So, why don't we just accept it and make peace? I see no point resisting it.”

Taehyung was right.

Jungkook had no choice. He lost them. He would need to live with Taehyung.

Alright.

But he could not marry the hybrid. He just could not. He would not marry someone he did not even like that away.

“I am not going to marry you.” Words came out the doctor's mouth even before he could filter them.

Taehyung's lips curved downward as he tilted his head and showed how impressed he was. “Oh, really?”

“Really.”

The hybrid shrugged his shoulders with a chuckle. “As you wish, Jungkookie.”

He sounded like he was mocking the elder.

As if he already knew what was going to happen in the future or at least predicted it, so Jungkook's answer really did not matter.

Time would tell if Taehyung was going to win or Jungkook.

Whether they would get married or not, it entirely depended on what fate had planned for them.

Fate equaled to Taehyung.

Extending the conversation with Taehyung seemed pointless. It would go nowhere. At least, not to where Jungkook wanted it to go.

It was about time Jungkook would need to forget everything about Junhee. She was a chapter that he needed to close now.

And Taehyung? He was the whole storybook himself. Where Jungkook was just a part of it. Which meant he needed to stick closer to Taehyung because he was just a part of him.

“Can I at least get a spare room? I r-really am not comfortable right now…to share a room with you.”

The hybrid nodded against his own will and uttered. “Sure, that can be done. I know you need time to adjust. Everything is new to you, so I understand. But I also know that you are not stupid. So, please don't disappoint me.”

Was that a threat? Jungkook wondered as he stared at the younger's face.

“Take me to my room then.”

In a blink of an eye, Taehyung was standing on the floor near Jungkook, who was no longer surprised by Taehyung's speed.

“You can't walk right now, so I'd need to carry you.”

The doctor was not very pleased about it. But he had to go with the flow. So, he just nodded and stayed still when Taehyung lifted him from the bed and held him in his arms in bridal style.

Woah!

Taehyung was really strong.

Jungkook admitted to himself. He would not lie, though. He wrapped his arms around the hybrid's neck as the latter carried him and walked out of the room.

“I guessed you might not be comfortable staying in the same room right away, so I already prepared another room for you.”

The doctor nodded and tried to hide his face. His cheeks turned red in embarrassment. He still could not believe how the hybrid was carrying him so effortlessly when he was much heavier than Taehyung. It was surprising how the hybrid had a petite figure yet he was able to carry someone as heavy as Jungkook.

“Don't be embarrassed. I am just too strong.”

What was this now? Taehyung could mindread, too? How many more talents he had, huh?

Jungkook closed his eyes and let out a sigh, impatiently waiting to reach the room so Taehyung could put him down.

He exhaled in relief when the hybrid finally lay him down on the new bed.

“I will have the maids serve your food in the room. Rest well,” Taehyung flashed a sweet smile at the doctor before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him.

Jungkook let his eyes wander around the room and noticed how it was so different from Taehyung's room. It almost looked like the room was renovated recently. To give a certain vibe.

Truth be told, the room was specially renovated and decorated for Jungkook.

But the elder did not know that. He did not need to know that.

Because he had some other plans to focus on.

Of course, he was not going to just stay here and listen to Taehyung.

He would plot, play and leave…

Chapter Text

The food was not served in Jungkook's room as it was supposed to because the man himself rejected it.

He told the maids that he would like to eat at the dining table. He needed to check the place he was about to stay and live in.

“Please, don't be shy to ask for more.”

More? MORE?

Jungkook almost choked, seeing the table in front of him. It was filled with countless delicious dishes that the doctor did not even bother to count.

“You think I will be able to eat these all?”

The maids looked at each other before turning their heads toward Jungkook and nodding in approval.

“This is what master told us to prepare for your lunch.”

Jungkook let out a deep breath and shook his head in disbelief. What did the hybrid think of him as? A monster? How could a human eat this much?

Oh, wait…

He was no longer a human.

Did that mean his mechanisms had also changed?

“Master said you would be very hungry so he ordered us to cook all these.”

“He said that?”

The maids nodded.

Jungkook stared at the food for a few seconds before he decided to finally dig in.

“By the way, where is he, though?”

The maids again looked at each other and gulped, hesitation evident on their faces. They felt nervous under the doctor's gaze.

It was because they did not have the answers to the question Jungkook asked. But they were afraid to say no to the doctor. Because what if he complained about it to the mob?

There would be no chance for the maids to keep their job then.

Jungkook paused as he held the spoon before his lips and frowned, seeing the maids sweating.

Did he ask something wrong? What was this reaction for?

Before anyone could open their mouth or even think of speaking, the butler stepped forward and answered Jungkook's question.

“He went out to join an urgent meeting.”

The vampire nodded his head and started eating again. The food tasted as delicious as it looked.

He didn’t even realize he had eaten half of the food that was on the table.

“By the way, why do you guys call him ‘master’? It's so old-fashioned. It sounds like he is some kind of member of a royal family and you all are royal servants here. And if not this, then it really sounds like he is some kind of leader of some gang that runs illegal business,” Jungkook managed to utter with his mouth full.

No one replied to him. No one. Not even the butler.

The butler averted his focus straight to the ground and kept it there, unable to give an answer to the other man's question.

The maids were no better. They also did the same. If the butler himself could not say anything, then the maids would not stand a chance.

They understood that their master had kept his whole personality hidden from Jungkook. So, they should keep their mouths shut. They had no right to say anything to anyone until they would get the mob's approval.

It was already surprising for them to suddenly see a man that they had never seen before in the mob's house.

They knew nothing about Jungkook except for the fact that Taehyung had saved his life by turning him into a vampire.

Oh, and also, the butler knew Jungkook was a doctor.

But Jungkook knew nothing about them and their master. What their job was or what they were doing to survive. He only knew till Taehyung wanted him to know.

“Why are you all so quiet?” Jungkook put the chopsticks down and looked at the people present in the big hallroom.

Still, no one replied. Nor did they make eye contact with the newly turned vampire. All of them were now looking down.

But why?

Jungkook frowned. It made him wonder. What was going on? Why did they all go silent? Did he say something wrong?

“Hey? Now, you all are not even going to look at me?”

Still, no one answered. As if all of them turned into robots. They would only move when they were given a command.

And the commander was none other than Kim Taehyung. But Jungkook did not know that. Not yet.

Jungkook realized it was no use talking to them. They turned into rocks, it looked like. He rolled his eyes and finished the rest of the food all by himself before he even knew it.

“Would you like to have some more?” A maid asked and stepped forward to take the plates, ready to compile with whatever the other would say.

The doctor shook his head vigorously and let out a deep breath, “Are you crazy? I am already ful—” he paused. Wait, was he really full? He looked at the empty plates and bowls in front of him and widened his eyes. Was he the one who finished them all?

Was he not just thinking a moment ago if he would be able to finish half of the dishes or not.

What the hell just happened to him? So, Taehyung was right all along? He knew Jungkook would be hungry. And that was why he instructed the maids to literally hold a feast for Jungkook. The doctor could not believe it.

He was no longer a human, yes. But was it necessary for him to turn into a monster? He literally ate like a monster, though. Why was he acting like that?

Jungkook could still feel the space available in his stomach. Meant he still was not full. Meant if they gave him more food, he would be able to consume them.

But he thought he should stop now. Seemed like the more he would have on his plate, the more he would end up eating.

Before he could say no to the offer, another servant opened his mouth to speak, “Do not worry. Master said you would be eating like this for the first few days, then everything would go back to being normal. You will no longer have heavy appetites like this. So, tell us if you would like to have some more, because we cooked a lot.”

Oh. If that was the case, then…

Jungkook nodded his head slowly and avoided looking at them to save himself from embarrassment.

“There is nothing to be embarrassed about, Sir.”

Oh, fuck! How obvious was he being?

The doctor did not reply and averted his focus back to the food the maids served before him again. He decided it would be the last round he would eat and no more after this.

However, things did not go as he planned. He ate more than he thought he could.

And finally when he was done, he looked at the watch and decided to go to the hospital. He did not know how behind he was from the schedule.

He needed to start working again. Taehyung did not even tell him for how long he stayed unconscious. He did not know how many days it had been since the accident happened. He did not have his phone with him. Probably he lost it at the place of the accident. He wondered if Junhee was worried about him or not. He wondered if she called him or not.

He wanted to know. He was curious. But he should not be. Not until he was out of this place, out of Taehyung's grasp.

Some things could not be forced. No matter how much people tried, they would never be able to force someone to reciprocate their feelings.

So were Jungkook's feelings. He could never like Taehyung the way he liked Junhee. He was sure nothing would change even if he lived with the hybrid.

The situation might have looked like a win-win chance for Taehyung but it was not the same for the doctor.

So, of course, it was obvious that he would try to get out of this mess.

Yes, he was grateful. He would thank the boy again and again for saving his life but would never love him. He just could not.

Well… who knew what the future was holding for them?

Jungkook was still living in the darkness. He knew nothing. He could predict nothing. He was dumb and he was unaware of that.

He did not know how Taehyung was controlling him and would continue doing it in the future.

This was not just a house they were living in. It was a palace.

Literally, a castle people used to live in ancient times.

How rich Taehyung was? Jungkook could never guess. He never asked what the business they had but now he was curious.

He wanted to know what businesses could make the boy so rich. And where was his father? Did they not live together?

Jungkook wanted to ask all the questions to Taehyung at once. But to do that, he needed the hybrid in front of him at first.

Until that would happen, the doctor decided to go to his workplace.

He wore the shirts and pants he found in the big walk-in closet that he had in his room. It looked like Taehyung had prepared everything for him.

There was nothing that Jungkook needed that was not there. Except a phone.

He needed to buy a new phone.

“Please, do not step out of the house.”

Jungkook paused by the door of the palace when he heard the butler speak. He was already dressed and walked down the stairs to leave.

“What?” He raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“Please, do not step out of the house.” The butler repeated like a robot, making the other scoff.

Jungkook looked around and found the royal living room empty, probably because all the maids went back to their quarters to rest.

“Are you serious? Why should I not go out?”

“You don't have the permission.”

Jungkook had to take a few steps back just so he could look at the butler who was standing near the kitchen.

The man did not make any move toward Jungkook to stop him or anything. He just used his words.

“Permission?” The doctor scrunched his face, not believing the things he was hearing. Had they gone mad? “Whose permission do I need to go out of the house? Taehyung?”

The butler tried to keep his expression stoic, trying not to act surprised when he heard Jungkook calling their boss by his name directly. He slowly nodded his head.

Jungkook let out a scoff. “Seriously? Now I need his permission to even go to my work?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Fuck this shit!” the vampire cursed under his breath and strode toward the butler, who neither moved nor flinched. “Give me your phone.”

The butler finally moved his gaze and looked into Jungkook's eyes. “Why?”

“What why? To call your boss, of course.”

“I am sorry, I cannot do that.”

The urge to beat up the robotic man in front of him was insane. Jungkook had to control every fibre in his body not to move and break the man's jaw. He was forced to keep his fists beside his thighs as he asked through his gritted teeth. “Why not? I need to call him. You see, I don't have my phone with me. So, how can I communicate? That's why I am asking for your phone.” He tried his best to keep calm and just talk.

But still the butler did not make a move to take out his phone from his pocket.

“I am afraid I cannot do that.”

What the hell on earth was going on?

Jungkook did not understand shit. Why was everyone acting like this? As if they were hypnotized by the hybrid. Were they?

Did Taehyung also turn them into vampires? Was that why they were obeying him like puppets? They were not behaving like humans even a little bit.

“Why can't you?” Jungkook asked. He was still using words and not his fists.

Because Taehyung had already given the butler orders about not letting Jungkook use anything to contact Taehyung today. The mob had made it clear that he would be super busy and he would not like any disturbance in between his work. So, the butler was just following the orders.

“Sir is really busy today. Please go back to your room and wait until he comes back. Then you can talk to him.”

That was the thing Jungkook did not want to do. Why should he wait? Just why?

“I don't want to wait.”

“I am sorry,” the butler said and bowed his head.

“Look! Look at me. I am a fucking grown ass man. Why do I need a third person's permission to go out of the house? He is not my parents—”

“He is your sire. Which automatically makes him your guardian. So, you cannot do anything without his permission. Kindly go back to your room and wait for the boss to return.”

This was stupid. So fucking much.

“You guys are really getting on my nerves, you know. I am a doctor. I cannot neglect my work like this. I need to go to the hospital. This is a request, please use your brain and allow me access. Either call your boss or let me get out of the house. Please!” Jungkook pleaded, clasping his hands together.

The butler did not open his mouth. He just let the newborn vampire talk and bowed his head afterwards.

That was such a rude gesture. How could he just ignore whatever Jungkook said and act like nothing mattered?

All they cared about was Taehyung's orders. They probably would not move even if a person died in front of them until there was a solid order from their boss.

Everything was so fucked up.

Jungkook could feel the anger rising in his blood but he was never the type to get engaged into a fight. He was never the type to use fists instead of his mouth. He could barely remember the last time he had gotten into a physical fight.

A fight in his school? A fight in his university? He could remember nothing. Because there was no such event that happened in his life.

But now, he felt he could break loose from all his morals and jump on the man in front of him. He was angry.

However, there was something Jungkook realized. He should not blow his anger on the butler. Because at the end of the day, he was just following his master's orders. So, if there was someone Jungkook should be mad at, it was Taehyung.

So, there was no point fighting with this man.

Jungkook let out a sigh and turned around before walking toward the exit again. He needed to make a move on his own. Begging would not take him anywhere.

They were literally treating him like a caged princess who was kidnapped by a cruel king. Fuck! It sounded so cringe and dangerous at the same time.

He touched the door knob and twisted it before trying to open the door but to his dismay, the lock did not open. He frowned and tried to twist the knob again and again until his fingers started to hurt.

“What the fuck?” Jungkook cursed under his breath and glared down at the door knob, gripping it tightly.

He heard the other man sigh behind him.

“It will not open until Sir gives his permission.”

“Fuck your Sir! Fuck you, too!” Jungkook did not spare him a glance as he strode toward the staircase in anger, feeling defeated in the end.

The butler could do nothing. His hands were tied as well. He could not help Jungkook even if he wanted to.

None of the workers would dare to disobey the mob's order. Not following Taehyung's orders meant risking their lives, not just their jobs.

No one would put their own lives at risk just to help a stranger. Only heroes would do that. And they were no heroes. There were no such people in this world.

Well, it was probably a different case for Jungkook. He might not be dead but surely he also had put his life at risk by being a hero.

Only if he had not been too kind and saved Taehyung that day from the street, nothing like this would've happened.

⁠◍◍◍

“So much for ‘I will not cage you.’ Tsk,” Jungkook scoffed as soon as he felt the hybrid enter the house.

Taehyung paused midway and looked at the giant clock that was hanging on the wall of the living room.

It was past 1 am in the morning.

“What are you doing here? You should be asleep by now.”

The elder chuckled. “What am I? A kid? And you– are you my mom? Want me to sleep on time, otherwise you would scold me? Is that what you want? Want to treat me like a kid and be my mom, or what?”

The living room was dark. Jungkook kept all the lights turned off because the brighter the palace was, the more painful his headache was getting. Maybe the mechanism in his system had started to change already. He was a vampire now. Probably that was why he started to like darkness more.

He had become a creature of the night now. So, it was completely understandable.

On the other hand, the darkness made it kinda hard to see Taehyung's face. Otherwise, if Jungkook could see the younger's face, he would definitely notice how Taehyung's face turned mischievous.

He would notice how a smirk appeared on Taehyung's face as the latter licked his lower lip like a pervert.

The hybrid felt something getting triggered inside him when Jungkook called him “mom”. He felt turned on by that. Wait, was that a kink he just found out?

He imagined the elder calling him that again. He imagined Jungkook calling him “mommy” in bed and almost felt his dick twitching inside his pants. He suppressed a moan by biting down at his lower lip.

“Aw, are you mad at me?”

“Taehyung, I am not in the mood to joke with you.” Jungkook stood up and glared at the boy who was taking slow steps toward him.

“Yes, darling. Tell me what you are so serious about. I will listen.”

The doctor frowned when he felt his knees weakening a little. Was it because Taehyung was getting closer to him?

What was happening?

Fuck!

He could no longer stand on his feet and fell on the couch again by the time Taehyung was right in front of him and their knees were almost touching.

“Why are you quiet now, baby? Tell me. What were you saying, hm?” The hybrid whispered, his voice dropping a few octaves to make it sound more seductive. He pressed one knee on the couch beside the elder's thigh and leaned down until their faces were inches closer.

Jungkook looked so hot like this– Literally a meal.

The urge to devour him was high. Taehyung could barely control himself. He held himself back from jumping on the doctor and fucking him right then and there. He knew how shameless he was. But lately, he felt like he had no control over his mind and body whatsoever.

Their attraction for each other was increasing day by day without their knowledge.

Jungkook thought it was only him feeling it whereas Taehyung thought he was the one. None of them knew the attraction was mutual.

For one, it was forced and for the other one, it was not.

Taehyung's hand automatically reached out to touch the elder's cheek, caressing the soft skin tenderly as if he was a fragile little thing that could break anytime.

“I-I…I was—” Fuck! Jungkook had forgotten what he was about to say. He could not believe this shit. Did he just actually get hypnotized by the hybrid and forgot about his anger? Because he no longer felt the urge to yell at Taehyung.

Before the hybrid returned, he was waiting in the living room and planning how he would vent his anger out on Taehyung. But right now, he did not want to do that anymore.

He did not remember shit. He knew he was doomed the moment his eyes met with Taehyung's sharp ones in the midst of the darkness.

“You what?” Taehyung whispered, his hot breath caressing Jungkook's lips, sending him a wave of shiver.

The elder closed his eyes when he felt Taehyung's nose touching cheek as the hybrid slowly moved and caressed his skin.

Jungkook swallowed the lump in his throat. He was not going to fucking admit it. But definitely, probably, mayhaps, perhaps, he liked it…

No, wait—

What the hell? How could he like it?

Had he lost his mind? What was he thinking? What was Taehyung doing?

Were they all the reactions of their bond? Was that why he felt this way? Was it the bond that was making him feel things he was not supposed to feel?

Because there were no other explanations. There was no way Jungkook would like this willingly. He would never like Taehyung's touches. Not on his own, at least.

The atmosphere around them was cold, and so were their bodies. However, there still was a little bit of heat coming out of both of their bodies, making it hotter for them. There was a perfect balance between the hotness and coldness.

“Fuck!” Jungkook could not suppress the moan any longer when Taehyung pressed his body down a little and unintentionally or intentionally touched the elder's lower region with his own. He felt the current shoot from his dick straight to his head and his brain short-circuited. His hands moved on their own and grabbed the younger's ass cheeks, gripping them a little too harshly.

Taehyung let out a hiss, widening his eyes in surprise as he stared down at the man, who was looking back at him with hooded eyes instead.

“Are you feeling it, too?”

Jungkook did not want to respond. He did not want to satisfy the hybrid with his answer. He wanted to lie. He wanted to say that he felt nothing. But he could not. Because his body was already betraying him.

He wanted to push Taehyung off of him and walk away. Instead, his palms started to knead the soft flesh of the younger's butt cheeks, giving him the satisfaction and the answer as well. He did not need to use any words. His actions were enough. And even though Jungkook wanted to stop, he could not.

He liked it. He liked whatever he and Taehyung were doing.

And Taehyung took the chance. He bit his bottom lip and fisted the elder's collar with his free hands before slowly grinding his hips on the other's.

“T-taehyung, n-no.”

Jungkook gripped the hybrid's ass tighter as he groaned, feeling his member hardening gradually.

So embarrassing. He wanted to show how angry he was at Taehyung today for almost locking him up. Instead, he was acting like a horny pervert.

It was unacceptable.

“I don't want to, hyung.” Taehyung's words were clear. He did not want to stop. He waited enough. It felt like he was unable to hold himself back any longer.

Things were not going as Jungkook planned. But they were definitely going as Taehyung planned, though.

A win was a win. Did not matter who was the winner.

“You look so fucking hot when you are angry, do you know that?” Taehyung breathed against the doctor's jaw and nibbled the flesh with his lips, making the man breathe heavily.

No, Jungkook did not know that. He felt the goosebumps all over his body as they kept doing the things they were not supposed to do.

He did not know how he was allowing these things to happen.

Had he lost mind and become shameless after turning into a vampire?

He did not understand the sudden changes. The continuous changes of his mood.

“G-go away, Taehyung.”

The hybrid paused, his lips pressed against Jungkook's neck. He stopped whatever he was doing but did not move away or pull back.

He stopped because he could feel Jungkook was not giving his full consent.

Taehyung might have done a lot of bad things in his life, but he would never force someone into having sexual intercourse with him. He might be forcing Jungkook to stay with him, but he would not force the elder to have sex with him. Never.

Letting out a deep sigh, he pulled back a little and looked down at the elder's disheveled face.

“Fine!” He uttered in disappointment and rolled his eyes before getting off of the vampire's lap.

Jungkook hated how he felt so empty at the sudden loss of touch. As if he wanted to keep holding onto the younger.

“Why did you lie to me?” He asked as soon as Taehyung was on his feet, standing at a little distance from the vampire. He felt like if he did not ask now, he would not get the chance to do it anytime soon.

It felt like once the hybrid was out of his grasp, it was very hard to get him in the place again.

So, when Taehyung was about to take a step back, Jungkook stopped him with whatever question came into his mind at the moment.

Taehyung raised an eyebrow as he kept his eyes on the elder. “I lied? When? About what?”

“You don't know?” The vampire scoffed.

Both of them tried to act normal. As if they were not just about to fuck each other. As if they were not grinding against each other a moment ago.

The darkness successfully managed to hide both of their red faces.

They felt hot even though their bodies were cold.

“You told me you would not use me like a puppet. You told me you would not cage me, but you did this on the very first day of making the promise.”

Taehyung pressed his lips together in a thin line before he asked, “What is the exact reason you are so mad about?”

“Huh?”

“Is it because you could not go out?”

“Of course, yes. Is it not obvious? You know I don't have my phone with him. I could not call you. And your butler, I told him to lend me his phone but he refused to do that, saying you did not give him permission. You know I am a doctor, don't you? You know how hectic my job is and how much I'm needed there in the hospital. I don't even know how many days it has been since the accident happened. I don't know for how long I've been staying here unconscious. You did not tell me anything. I don't know how long it has been since I am not going to my workplace. Should you not be a little thoughtful about this?”

Taehyung could care less about whatever Jungkook's profession was. All that mattered to him was just Jungkook himself and him only.

But he could not say that directly, could he?

“I bought a new phone for you.” The younger uttered, trying to change the topic. As much as he loved seeing Jungkook angry, right now, he just wanted the doctor to calm down. He did not know why he felt the urge to comfort Jungkook however the latter would want.

“W-where?” Jungkook asked and slowly stood up from the couch. This time his knees did not shake.

Taehyung turned around and bent down a little to pick the bag from the tea table. He extended it toward the doctor who took it hesitantly.

Jungkook opened the bag and took out the item that was inside it.

He tried not to show how surprised he was after seeing the phone the hybrid had bought for him.

It was the latest model of apple.

The doctor never thought of buying it because simply, he did not want to waste his money on something like this. So, he always ignored purchasing this brand.

“H-how much did it cost?”

“Does not matter.” Taehyung smiled. “Do you like it or not?”

Oh, of course, Jungkook did. Only a fool would not like a gift like this—

Wait, was it a gift?

Did Jungkook consider it as a gift? From Taehyung? The person he was having a fight with?

But it looked like the fight was completely one sided. It was only Jungkook who kept yelling and letting his anger out whereas Taehyung was enjoying whatever was going on.

“You did not need to buy me something this expensive. A normal workable phone would be enough.”

The hybrid nodded his head. “Of course. You don't need to say that out loud. I already knew it. But I wanted to give you something expensive. So, I went to the shop and told them to show the latest model that had launched just a few days ago. And they gave me this. You don't have to care if it is expensive or not. Let me handle that part—”

“Have you added your number in it yet?” Jungkook ignored whatever the younger was telling him and went with his own curiosity and questions.

“Yes, I did.”

The doctor nodded his head. “Ok then. Thank you. Will I need to ask for your permission everyday before going out for work?” He asked in a mocking tone.

Truth be told, Taehyung did not want Jungkook to leave the house at all. But that would be too much.

Jungkook was already irritated by everything that was happening with him. And Taehyung did not want to be another irritation in the elder's eyes.

Taehyung knew how dangerous his obsession was. He could feel it himself. If he was being honest, he actually wanted to lock Jungkook up in the house so the latter would have no choice but to live with Taehyung all the time and be dependent on him.

But this plan was tough. Almost impossible.

The hybrid wanted to ignore what Hoseok used to tell him.

‘Jungkook will hate you if you force him’

The words rang in Taehyung's ears every time he remembered them. He had no plan on listening to Hoseok, but lately, he was not sure anymore.

Because he did not have it in him to force Jungkook or lock him up. Why?

What was he trying to prove? That he was a good person? That he was not a mentally fucked-up mafia?

Why was he acting like a goody two shoes?

Hoseok would be surprised if he saw the hybrid was actually listening to him instead of doing things on his own.

The accident and turning Jungkook into a vampire was probably the last evil things Taehyung had done.

Or… were they? Would he not commit another crime?

He would. But probably applicable for other people who were not Jungkook.

He had special treatments ready for the newborn vampire. He would not torture or capture Jungkook but he would definitely keep an eye on him.

He needed to track down every place Jungkook was visiting, staying and working. Taehyung needed to know what the man was eating, how much he was eating. Only then he could guide Taehyung—well, basically scolding the boy to eat as much as it was needed. He needed to know how long Jungkook was sleeping and if it was healthy for him or not.

But he was going to do it secretly. Otherwise, Jungkook would be mad.

Of course, no one would want to have a stalker after them.

“You don't need my permission but—”

“But?” The doctor raised an eyebrow.

“Just inform me when and where you are going, so I will have an idea about it. That's it!” Taehyung said with a soft smile and shrugged his shoulders, looking cute all of a sudden.

“But why do I even have to do that?”

“Why not? You could at least do that and listen to someone who gave you a second life, no?”

The same topic again. Jungkook was getting tired of hearing it again and again. But the problem was it would not just end there. He was sure that Taehyung would always use this card to control him.

In the end, he would have to listen to the hybrid anyway.

“I don't have many places to go. The hospital is the only place where I go or can go.”

Taehyung hummed and nodded his head. “And what about on holidays? Don't you go out with friends or spend your weekends somewhere to have fun?” he tilted his head when he heard the elder chuckle.

“I am a doctor, Taehyung. We don't have weekends and holidays.”

Oh, right!

Such a responsible profession Jungkook had. It made him look hotter in Taehyung's eyes.

Well, that was just an excuse to compliment his man.

Wait— did he just call Jungkook his man?

Taehyung did not want to think about it right now. He should not. He ignored whatever concern he had in his mind and replied to the elder, “Yes, right. I understand. You are a busy person. But, Hyung? I have a request.” He blinked his eyes cutely and waited to see a reaction from the other man.

Jungkook raised an eyebrow, staring at the hybrid intently. Whatever Taehyung said or did was never a normal thing. So, it was already very concerning for him to trust the boy now. He was not sure if he could fulfill Taehyung's request. What if it was another stupid idea of his? Stupid but dangerous.

“What is it?”

Taehyung let out a soft giggle, “Don't worry, it's not something dangerous. It's just a normal request. You are a doctor, so from now on, I want you to treat me everytime I get hurt. Just me. And not others. For other workers, we have family doctors assigned. But for me, I want you to do it. Is it ok for you, right?”

That was not a weird job, though. Then why did Jungkook still feel the strange feeling in his heart? Like something was not right.

Wait…

“Everytime you get hurt? You are saying it like you are sure you will get hurt many times.”

Oh.

Jungkook still did not know about Taehyung's job.

Taehyung forgot it for a moment. He still had to spill this secret to the elder. And now he was dreading it. Because he did not even want to imagine how Jungkook would react.

Another drama.

Taehyung could already feel himself getting exhausted. He let out a sigh and rubbed his face with his palms.

Should he say it now? Or save it for later?

“Why do you sound like you will get hurt a lot and need my help? Does your work require involvement in physical conflicts? Do you fight with people?”

Taehyung decided to give a nod.

Oh, no. He should not have.

“What is your job, though? Why do you need to fight people? As long as I remember, you told me you help your father run his business, right? What kind of business requires fighting? Could you explain?” Jungkook asked. He was genuinely confused. He was thinking of the possibilities. And then something clicked in his mind. “Are you guys debt collectors? Like those thugs who lends money to people then beat them up if they don't pay it back? Is this the business you have? Um, what do we call them? Loan sharks, right?”

Oh, Jungkookie! Only if you knew. Taehyung mentally shook his head and suppressed the urge to laugh.

Jungkook assumed better than what Taehyung's work actually was. The boy thought to himself.

The doctor could never think or imagine what businesses Taehyung had and how he was running it. A mere thought of Taehyung being a loan shark made Jungkook have that disappointed expression on his face.

Then what would he feel after finding out?

“Have you had your dinner?” Taehyung asked all of a sudden, ignoring all the questions Jungkook had asked.

The doctor frowned. It was obvious that Taehyung was trying to change the topic.

“It's past one a.m. Don't you think I must've had my dinner already?” He rolled his eyes and put the phone in his pocket.

“Good. Go to sleep then.” Taehyung turned around, trying to get away from the other man as soon as possible. It had never happened before. He had never felt so nervous like this before. Why was he trying to hide? And that too from Jungkook?

“You ignored my question on purpose, did you not?” Jungkook whispered, halting the hybrid in his steps.

“No, I did not.” Taehyung did not turn around to look at the elder. His back was still facing Jungkook as he replied. “It's already so late today and I am tired. I am not ignoring your question. I will answer your questions later I promise.”

“So, you are not a loan shark, huh?”

Taehyung nodded his head. It was a little tough for Jungkook to see the reaction as the living room was filled with darkness. “No, I am not.”

Taehyung could not add ‘don’t worry’ at the end because the thing he would tell him was more worrisome.

“Good to hear that.”

Oh, fuck!

Why did Taehyung feel his heartbeat increasing suddenly? Just because the doctor was relieved for nothing?

Haha, that was funny. Taehyung never thought he could ever have these kinds of thoughts. He never knew he was capable of feeling this way.

But what was he thinking? Well, there was a faint voice inside him that was telling him to leave his current work and do something new so that Jungkook would not be disappointed. So, that way Taehyung would not have to be scared of the elder's reaction anymore.

What the fuck was he thinking? He was now sure that he had completely lost his mind. Otherwise, why would he think about leaving the work he loved for a boytoy he was obsessed with?

What was even there to please? What was the need? Why did he want to please Jungkook? Why was he so concerned about the elder being disappointed? Why did it matter whether Jungkook was angry at him for his work or not? Why did he care?

All he wanted to do was keep the man by his side just to use him as he pleased. Then why did all these things even matter? He was supposed to go with whatever he planned and not care about the other's feelings. He had no reasons to worry or care about what Jungkook would think about him. Whether he would get angry or sad or hate him in return.

He did not need the doctor's love in the first place. Love was not what he was looking for. So it did not matter what Jungkook felt for him. Whether it was hatred, anger or disappointment. Nothing mattered. It should not matter.

He was going to keep Jungkook here with him by hook or crook. He was going to pull all the dirty tricks and even lock him up if needed. He had already done dangerous things, then there was no point in trying to act good now.

No point in hiding the truth.

He should not care even if Jungkook got to know that his accident was pre-planned. All by Taehyung himself.

But still. What if he got to know everything? What if he got to know that Taehyung did all of this just to make him his and use him? That he caused the accident just to turn him into a vampire?

It was for sure that the elder would never forgive him.

But did he really care about that? Would he really need Jungkook's forgiveness?

Fuck!

Taehyung's head was in a mess. He realised he really needed to sleep now. He should go to sleep now.

He started moving his legs again and walked toward the staircase. Without halting in his steps, he opened his mouth to speak. “Also, it had been three days since you were unconscious. You can go to the hospital from tomorrow. No one will stop you. Good night.” was what he said before reaching the upstairs and disappearing into the corridor.

Taehyung was gone even before Jungkook could wish him back. The latter sighed and also started walking after a while.

So, it had been three days since he was staying here. Three days since he did not go to the hospital, three days since he did not visit his mother, and three days since he did not contact Junhee.

Jungkook let out a sigh after plopping down on the bed and looking up at the expensively decorated ceiling.

That girl's name.

A mere thought of her was making Jungkook feel guilty. He was ashamed. Even though there was nothing officially confirmed between them, he still felt ashamed.

He thought he liked her, right? Then how could he do the things that he did today? He could not use that bond as an excuse to defend himself even if he wanted to. Actually, he did not want to defend himself. He accepted what he did was wrong.

How could he touch Taehyung like that? He did not understand why he even did that. He never saw Taehyung that way before. The hybrid was always like a younger fellow in his eyes.

Then what happened suddenly?

He could not blame Taehyung entirely either. Because he definitely had the chance to push the boy away. But no. He did not do that. Instead, he grabbed Taehyung's ass and squeezed them. He let the hybrid grind on him and almost kiss his jawline. And both of them moaned. Felt the very little moment of pleasure. Probably enjoyed it, too. But Jungkook would not admit that.

It was a very intimate gesture. They should not have done that.

Jungkook should not have done that.

He should have stopped himself and Taehyung both. He should have stopped themselves from going further. He should have controlled himself.

Well, yes, he did. But it was too late.

He had made a mistake. And even though he was not entirely at fault, he felt bad. He felt guilty. He did not think he would be able to look at Junhee the same way again. Not after what he did today.

Taehyung was so young. A lot younger than him. Even though both of them were past their legal ages, Jungkook still felt a sense of hesitance.

Why?

Maybe because his heart did not want what his body was doing. Maybe because he was still against the things that were happening around him.

It was very complicated.

Jungkook decided to stop thinking about it and sleep. Even though eating and sleeping were what he was only doing, he still felt tired. Probably because his body was still weak. He had not healed completely yet.

But he was really surprised to not see a single wound in his body. Where did they go? Was it even possible for deep wounds to heal so fast and disappear on their own? Was it normal in the vampire world?

He did not think so. Because as a doctor, he had dealt with all kinds. Humans, werewolves and vampires all of them. Yes, werewolves and vampires had the ability to heal quicker than humans.

But that did not mean their wounds would disappear just in a few days?

Not that he was complaining but he was just curious. He did not understand. He was still clueless. For now, he decided to ignore everything. He needed to relax his mind.

It was already a little bothersome for him to accept the fact that he was a vampire now.

He was no longer human. No longer alive.

Everything was taking a toll on him.

Jungkook let out a sigh and finally closed his eyes, deciding to call it a day and give himself some more time to rest. He needed to relax.

He had a lot of time to think about these later. They were not going to leave him easily. They would haunt him and keep reminding him of his existence.

The darkness of the room was comforting. Even after doing nothing all day, Jungkook was tired.

And soon, he drifted off to deep slumber.

⁠◍◍◍

“I a-almost thought you d-died.”

Jungkook sighed when Junhee cried out in front of him.

“W-where were you, huh? T-tell me!”

The man tried to comfort the woman by patting her back gently. “Don't cry. What are you even crying for? Look at me. I am still aliv—” he cleared his throat. “breathing fine and standing in front of you. Look.”

That was true. Jungkook was right in front of her eyes, touching her, and assuring her that everything was fine yet she found it hard to accept everything right away and act normal.

“You disappeared right after that accident happened.”

Jungkook raised an eyebrow. “Y'all know about the accident?”

Junhee nodded her head. “Of course, we do. It was on the news. Though it did not make much sound as the owner of the car was not there. The police thought the owner managed to escape on time before the car exploded. They probably closed the case by now. No one thought you would return.”

“Do they know it's me?” Jungkook asked.

“Yes, they know. They found your half burnt licence and some other documents that had your name in there. Then they came here for confirmation and we confirmed that it was your car after checking the template and car style. I recognized it right away. Like them, I also wanted to think that you escaped. But we did not know where you went. Because I contacted all the hospitals I possibly could just to check if you were admitted there or not. But to my dismay, all of them turned me down. You were not in any of the hospitals. Then where were you?” Junhee asked, leaning toward the other doctor a little. It was a normal gesture for them.

Jungkook let out a sigh and smiled. “I was staying at a friend's house.”

“Friend's house?” The woman furrowed her eyebrows. “Were you not injured?”

Jungkook slowly nodded his head.

“What were you doing in a friend's house instead of going to a hospital? I don't understand,” she uttered with a frown.

“Actually my friend saved me. His family doctor performed the required surgery and treated me.” Jungkook gulped. He was thinking if he should tell the woman that he was no longer a human. That he turned into a vampire. That his friend turned him into one to save his life.

It was not a big deal to be honest. But there was also a meaning behind the conversion. And he did not want Junhee to know that.

What was it, though?

Well, telling her the truth meant he would also have to say that his sire was a hybrid and he was bound to his sire. He would have to tell the woman that he was going to live with his sire from now on.

How would Junhee take it? Would she feel hurt?

Or would she be glad to know that at least Jungkook was alive. No matter what the process was, at least it was keeping him alive.

“I still don't get it. Why would your friend take you to their house instead of a hospital? It makes no sense, Jungkook. Why would he take the risk? What if something happened to you? Hospital was the best option, don't you think so?”

Jungkook slowly nodded his head again, staring at the woman's face blankly. He tried so hard to see the sparkle in Junhee's face that he used to see before. But he could not see them. She did not look as bright as she used to do. Or was it Jungkook who was losing interest? Was it entirely him?

Or should he put the blame on the bond that had been formed between him and Taehyung.

Jungkook hated himself for thinking like this. He would still admit that Junhee was the prettiest woman he had ever seen in his life. But she no longer shined. She did not look as attractive as she used to do in his eyes anymore.

“He hates going to hospitals. My friend I meant. So, he took me to his home instead. His family doctor is an expert. He did his magic and saved me. Look at me. I am completely fine, hm?”

Yes, Junhee could see that. Her eyes wandered around the man's face before she uttered, “You look so pale. Why?”

Oh.

Jungkook licked his lower lip and cleared his throat. He should not lie anymore.

“Actually, Junhee…”

The woman raised an eyebrow and waited for the other to continue. “What is it?”

“It will sound shocking but please try to stay calm and listen, hmm?”

Junhee did not give him any reaction.

It made the elder sigh and finally spill the truth that he had been hiding. “My friend…he turned me into a vampire to save me.”

The woman's body froze and her eyes widened in surprise as he stared at Jungkook. “W-what?”

“Yes,” Jungkook nodded his head, blinking his eyes and trying to look away. “I was badly injured and almost died. He had no choice but to turn me into a vampire. He did it to save me.” He did not know why he sounded like he was trying to defend Taehyung. He was not doing that, though.

“W-what have you done, J-jungkook?” Her voice was barely above a whisper.

“I d-did not want it. I-it just happened.” Jungkook hated how his voice cracked.

“Y-you know what it m-means, right? Your f-friend…he is your sire now.”

The man nodded. “Yes, he is.”

‘So? Is it the end for us now?’

Junhee wanted to ask. She tried her best to hold back the tears from appearing in her eyes.

The man she loved was bound to someone else now. Did not matter whether it was a forced bond or a willing one. Jungkook's life was now devoted to his sire.

He would need to stay by his sire’s side from now on. Everything turned so complicated.

Junhee really did not know what to say or how to react.

“You are living with him, aren't you?”

Jungkook could feel the disappointment in her voice. He did not want to say yes. He felt like she would be more hurt if he gave her a positive answer. Then what should he do? He could not lie either.

What would be the point of lying?

“Yes. I have to. This is how it is. So, yeah, I am living with him. In his house.”

She let out a sigh and looked down at her lap. “And who is this friend of yours? Do I know him?”

“You may not know him but you have seen him before. Remember the boy that visited me for his check-up?”

Junhee looked at the other doctor with a done face. “Dude, a lot of boys come to visit you for checkups. How would I know which one you are talking about?”

Well, right. How should he explain then?

“His name is Kim Taehyung. He is really pretty. You can say very beautiful. He has brown hair, sharp eyes, pointed nose and plumpy lips. He is petite but strong. Has honey skin and—”

“Are you explaining his characteristics or praising his beauty?” Junhee could not help but ask rather with a bitter taste in her tongue. “I don't understand.”

That was when Jungkook realized what he just did. He was practically bragging about the hybrid's beauty. He was complimenting him. And that too in front of Junhee.

Why?

Had he gone insane?

He could explain in some other way. But the way he explained, it really sounded like he was only showing off Taehyung's beauty features.

“I d-did not mean that.”

“Sure.” The woman gave her a smile and was about to stand up when Jungkook quickly grabbed her wrist. “W-wait..”

“What?”

“You won't recognize him like this.”

“I know,” Junhee nodded her head. “It's okay. I don't want to know him anymore. You don't need to explain.”

“Are you upset?”

“Huh?”

“Why do you sound so upset?”

The woman looked at him with tired eyes. Only if Jungkook looked into her eyes a little attentively, he could see the unspoken emotions in them.

Upset? That was all Jungkook could see?

Junhee wanted to scoff.

“Have you guys slept together already?”

The vampire widened his eyes. What was she talking about?

“Or kissed?”

“N-no, what the hell, Junhee!”

“Jungkook, please!” She let out a small chuckle. “Please don't act like you both are not going to do it anytime soon. It is literally an important part of the conversion.”

Yes, it was. But Jungkook had no plan to do it. Wait– could he really say that? After what he did yesterday? He was getting attracted to Taehyung. He had already experienced it. The attraction. The loss of control over his body. He already felt it.

Could he actually confirm that they were not going to do it?

No, he could not. Even if he denied it now, it would probably turn into a lie in the future.

“B-but we did not do anything. He told me he just wanted to save me. We don't p-plan on doing anything more. P-please, don't get me wrong.” Jungkook stammered because he knew he was lying. They did not plan on doing anything more? Where Taehyung was literally grinding on his lap yesterday?

He hated himself for lying. He should have felt ashamed and stayed silent instead of spewing lies. He wondered if the woman was trusting his words or not. He would not blame her if she did not. He would understand.

But unfortunately, Junhee believed his lies.

“Okay. I got it.” She gave him a small smile. “I am just glad you are fine and healthy. And I am sorry if I sounded upset earlier. I have no reason to. Don't worry, I am not upset. Why should I be?” she laughed and shook her head.

However, Jungkook could see through her. None of them were dumb. They knew their feelings were mutual but they were just waiting for the right time to let it out. They were yet to be official. But before they could, everything changed.

And they kept the secrets to themselves. Probably would do that for the rest of their lives. Who knew?

Maybe it was really the end?

Because there was no way Taehyung would allow the doctor to have a love life with someone else. That would be very unrealistic and unlikely of him.

Even though Jungkook could see that Junhee was hurt, he could not do anything to comfort the woman. He could not hold her or hug her. Well, he could do that as a friendly gesture but he did not want to.

Maybe it was better this way. He should not get close to her like he used to do.

Maybe they should start distancing.

Maybe it was really the end.

Jungkook wanted to apologize. But for what? How should he start? He did not know. So, he ended up staying quiet.

And slowly let go of her wrist.

Junhee looked down at her hands and touched the place that Jungkook was holding with her fingers.

“Others were worried about you, too. Don't forget to talk to them.”

The man nodded his head. “Yes, I will talk to them during my break.”

“Good. I will get going now,” the woman said after looking at her watch.

Jungkook just hummed. He did not have it in him to let out any word. He felt the words stuck to his throat. He knew his voice would not cooperate.

So, he just watched. Watched the other doctor slowly walk out of his cabin.

The atmosphere turned so quiet and gloomy.

Exactly how his life was.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook needed to tell his fellow doctor friends and other coworkers about his accident. He told them everything as far as he remembered. He told them when and where he got into the accident and who and how the person saved him.

Everyone was shocked at first when they heard that Jungkook was no longer a human.

But some of them were fascinated to see the conversion.

This process had stopped happening a long ago. So, seeing Jungkook being the one of them really excited the doctors.

They even asked Jungkook to bring his sire to the hospital so they could see the hybrid.

One more thing, they had never seen a hybrid in their life before. So, it would be a win-win chance for them if they got to see the hybrid who was Jungkook's sire at the same time.

They found it really hot how the hybrid turned Jungkook into a whole different species just to save his life.

“He is really powerful, isn't he?” One of the doctors had said while staring at Jungkook with impressed eyes.

The newborn vampire did not understand their behaviour at all. How could they find such things hot?

Jungkook just nodded his head to their requests and ignored everything they told him in the end.

He needed to go to the police station as well to tell them everything. Because it was an accident case and his existence was marked as missing.

So, he needed to get there and explain everything. They should have the clarification for everything.

Surprisingly, they did not question Jungkook or give him any weird reactions upon hearing about the conversion.

Normally, people would react. Especially the law protectors. Because conversion was no longer legal in this generation.

The cops were supposed to take action against it but they did not.

Jungkook did not understand why.

He just told them Taehyung's name, and mentioned that he was a hybrid.

Their reaction was a little weird, though.

Jungkook thought they did not mind the conversion probably because Jungkook was unconscious. He was not in his sense to give his consent and Taehyung had to save his life. So, the hybrid did what was necessary at the moment.

Maybe because no one was to be blamed.

Maybe saving a life mattered to them more.

Maybe they hoped Jungkook's sire would be a good person. Just like Jungkook himself hoped.

It had been two to three days since Jungkook was living in Taehyung's house. He would barely see the hybrid. Because he would need to leave for the hospital early and when he would be back, Taehyung was not there.

The hybrid would return after midnight every day when Jungkook was already fast asleep.

So, they would not get the time and chance to speak to each other.

Not that Jungkook was eager to do it. Instead, you could say that he was happy.

But Taehyung? Well, he was getting a little irritated. He would return home and find the elder sleeping in his room.

It made him want to change his work shift. But lately, he would need to attend the meetings to confirm the deals at night as it was the perfect time to do this kind of work in their field.

If it was the case, then Jungkook should compromise, should he not?

He should change his shift timing, so Taehyung could see him and talk to him.

It was the fourth night.

Taehyung just returned home after approving a deal with the investors and as usual, Jungkook was sleeping in his own room.

Well, it was past 2 am. So, it was quite obvious that the doctor would be exhausted and fall asleep.

Also, Taehyung highly doubted if Jungkook would even think about him or want to spend time with him.

He let out a soft sigh and climbed onto the bed, feeling tired himself as well. He was about to pull the blanket over his body when he suddenly heard knocks on his door.

Oh, who could it be?

Any of the maids? Butlers? Bodyguards? Or security guards?

But he was sure they wrapped things up before he came to his room so they would not have to approach him again. Not when he was about to sleep, at least.

Taehyung would not lie but he definitely felt irritated. He did not want to reply. He wanted whoever was at the doorstep to think that the hybrid was asleep and leave.

But what if it was an emergency?

Another sigh escaped his lips before he decided to give a response.

“Who is it?” Taehyung's voice was harsh. Too rude to initiate a talk.

He got more irritated when no reply came from the other side of the door. He clicked his tongue and exhaled deeply to calm himself down. He was already very disturbed by a lot of things. And now this! He seriously did not have the energy or will to keep up with this.

“I asked who the fuck is—”

“I-it's me.”

Taehyung paused and stayed still for a few seconds to process whose voice he had just heard.

Did he hear it correct? Or were his ears buzzing now?

He did not say anything. Just waited. He wanted the other to speak up again on his own so he could get the confirmation.

And still, no reply came.

“Is it really you?”

“Y-yes, Taehyung. C-could you please o-open the door?”

Oh, of course, Taehyung could.

“Sure, just give me a second,” he uttered and jumped off of the bed before rushing toward the door in a hurry. Without wasting a second, he quickly twisted the door knob and opened the door, revealing the man he turned into a vampire a few days ago, standing in front of him.

“Jungkook?”

So, it was real. Not a dream.

Taehyung was amazed. He gulped and wiped the sweat before he asked in a whisper, “W-what brings you here, Jungkook?”

“Y-you.”

Chapter Text

What? What the fuck was Jungkook even saying? Taehyung wondered.

“Me?” he raised an eyebrow and looked up and down at the elder's figure.

Jungkook nodded his head, resting his forearm on the wall as he leaned forward. “I came here for y-you. I need you.”

Wait…

Had Taehyung already fallen asleep? Otherwise why was his ears buzzing? Why was he dreaming?

“T-tae?”

Taehyung was gone. His mind went blank at the elder's words. He was damn sure that he was dreaming. It could never be any other thing than a dream. Because there was no way Jungkook would come to his room at this hour and tell him that he needed the hybrid.

Needed him for what?

“What are you saying? Why—”

“M-my teeth…my teeth hurts,” the baby vampire managed to utter as he looked at the younger with glossy eyes.

Oh no.

Taehyung mentally made an aww sound in his head as he cooed at the man in front of him. Then it clicked. He realized what was happening to Jungkook.

It was the growth phase for newly turned vampires.

The hybrid nodded his head and slowly stepped aside a little, making way for the elder to enter the room.

Jungkook stumbled and almost fell when Taehyung caught him by his shoulder, helping him stand on his feet.

“Are you okay?” There was a flash of genuine worry in Taehyung's eyes. Or the vampire probably misunderstood it. He was not sure.

He let Taehyung close the door before walking him toward the bed.

“Sit here.”

Jungkook slowly nodded his head and climbed onto the soft mattress. He touched his cheeks, feeling the gums hurt terribly. Painful groans escaped his lips, catching the hybrid's attention who quickly held out the glass of water toward him and uttered, “Take it. I will bring some painkillers for you.”

The vampire quickly took the glass from Taehyung's hand and clenched his jaw, trying every way to soothe the pain.

Taehyung did not waste any time and quickly searched for the pills in his bedside table drawers. He gave the small can of painkillers to Jungkook.

“Take them. It may help—”

Jungkook almost snatched the box from the younger with his trembling hands and took out the pills, gulping them down one after another.

Taehyung had to grab the vampire's hand and stop him after the latter took three pills.

“That's enough. Don't take it anymore. It has side effects.”

The vampire looked up and stared at the younger's face with puppy, hopeful eyes.

“S-still hurts.”

Taehyung took the empty glass and the medicine vial from the vampire's hands, putting them on the table before he sat on the bed beside Jungkook. “It's ok. Don't worry. Wait a little. The pain will be gone.”

“Will it?”

“Yes, it will.” The hybrid reached out to touch Jungkook's cheek and caressed his skin gently. He was surprised when the man tilted his head and leaned into the touch.

“H-how long will i-it take?” Jungkook asked and closed his eyes. “My gums hurt so much.”

“Just a bit longer. It will be fine.” Taehyung's other hand unconsciously went for the other's head as he stroked his fingers through the vampire's hair very gently.

He knew there was another way to soothe Jungkook's pain rather than painkillers but he was contemplating if he should take the idea or not.

For a human who newly turned into a vampire would undergo a lot of changes in body mechanism. They would develop fangs, their blood would turn cold and their body would change shape and it would get bigger than before.

While going through this, the individual would experience pain in those certain body parts.

Medicines were made for those certain problems but still it was not guaranteed that they would work perfectly. They would take time, have side effects and sometimes in the worst cases scenario, they would not even work at all.

So, Taehyung was not sure if the pills were going to work or not. It depended on Jungkook's body to be very honest.

All they could do was wait. Wait until the medicine would start reacting.

Ten minutes passed and still no reaction took place.

Taehyung was not surprised though. He never trusted those low-dosed pills. But he still hoped they would work because it was the second last option and a decent one.

The first one being feeding his own blood to Jungkook.

The hybrid highly doubted whether Jungkook would agree to do it or not.

What if he started thinking it was just another plan of Taehyung to use Jungkook?

The vampire already had this idea about Taehyung in his head. That Taehyung was going to use him sooner or later. Well, his guess was right. Taehyung's actual plan was to use Jungkook whenever and however he pleased.

But the matter was Taehyung did not do it. Yet. And he did not know when he would even get the right time and chance to use the plan

For now, he had to help Jungkook. He would probably use the last idea that he was trying to avoid for a while now. Because he genuinely had no other choice.

What was more surprising was the hesitation Taehyung felt. The fact that it had never happened before was very converting to the hybrid.

Another groan from Jungkook's lips brought Taehyung back from the train of thoughts.

“W-why is the medicine n-not working? My teeth still h-hurts,” the vampire said, tears appearing in his eyes.

Fuck, he looked so cute.

Taehyung let out a sigh and cupped the vampire's cheeks gently.

“There is another option. But…” he paused and bit down at his lower lip.

“But what?” Jungkook managed to whisper.

“But I am not sure if you will want to do it or not.”

The statement made Jungkook frown in confusion. Why? What was it? Why would he not want it? Well, he did not care about it right now. He needed the pain gone from his mouth. And he thought he could do anything for it. So, he ignored the subtle warning and nodded his head.

“What is it? Tell me. I will d-do anything. Just get this p-pain away. It's unbearable,” the baby vampire mumbled in a low voice. His cheeks and nose were already red while his big bambi eyes were glossy. He looked too cute to Taehyung's liking.

The hybrid was slowly losing his shit.

“Your fangs are in the process of developing and taking shapes. That's why they are hurting.”

Jungkook did not need this explanation to be honest but still listened, thinking it might be something important.

“S-so? What should I d-do now?”

The younger stared at Jungkook's face for a few seconds before he spoke up. “You will need to drink my blood to soothe the pain.”

“Oh ok— wait, what?” Jungkook blinked his eyes, trying to process what he just heard. He would need to drink Taehyung's blood? What the hell?

Blood?

Real blood?

There was no way Jungkook could do it. He was a human– no, he used to be a human after all. How could he drink someone's blood?

His body would never be able to take it.

Just the mere thought of consuming someone else's blood in his system made him feel nauseous. It sounded so gross.

“You don't want to do it, am I right?” Taehyung asked suddenly, making Jungkook turn his focus back.

Yes, he did not want to do it.

He was not a born vampire. He was turned. There was still human genes in his mechanism. So, what Taehyung was offering was absurd. He was about to nod his head and say no when another wave of pain hit his gums and teeth, making him hiss out loud.

“Fuck! Fuck it!” Jungkook let out a scream as he cursed loudly. He could not do this anymore.

He swallowed the lump in his throat before whispering, “I-is there not any o-other way? P-please?” he hoped there would be. Because he really did not want to drink blood. He was sure he could not do it. It was disgusting.

He was not a monster. He did not want to turn into one.

But to hia dismay, Taehyung shook his head. “There is not. We have already used the other option. The painkillers. But they did not work. So, this is the last option we have. Either feed from me or bear the pain until you fall asleep.”

Jungkook looked at the other in disbelief. How could he fall asleep with this pain bothering him?

“Are you serious?”

The hybrid nodded his head. “I am sorry, Hyung. But there is no other option.”

It was obvious that Jungkook was hesitating. And it was completely a natural reaction coming from the elder.

A human, newly turned vampire, could never agree to drink another person's blood.

But right now, Taehyung could not do anything else to help him. It was the only option left.

So, Jungkook would have to agree to it eventually if he wanted to relief the pain.

“Make a decision, Hyung. I am your sire. Only I can help you with my blood. So, you have to decide and tell me what you want to do.”

The elder's adams apple bobbed up and down before he slowly nodded his head. “W-would I turn into a m-monster if I do it?”

Taehyung furrowed his eyebrows. He did not like the question Jungkook just asked. “Every creature is a monster itself, Hyung. What are you talking about?”

“We humans do not drink blood—”

“You are not a human anymore. Did you forget?”

No, Jungkook did not forget it. But still. He never tasted blood before. Then how could he drink it now?

The hybrid sighed for god knew how many times as he closed his eyes and threw his head back a little to calm himself down.

It was not the right time to get frustrated. He would need to understand Jungkook. The man was turned into a vampire against his own will. He did not deserve this. He did not want this pain. He did not brought this upon himself.

Taehyung did it. He did everything. So, he should be the one understanding and taking the responsibility.

“Don't think too much. Your mechanisms are changing. You are afraid of the taste, right? But what if I tell you that the smell and taste would not be bad? Your body has changed. It is already adapting to the new changes. So, just trust me and do it. You will not regret it, I promise.” Taehyung tried to sound as convincing as possible because it was the only way he could make Jungkook drink from him.

Jungkook was giving it a thought. The younger could tell. He felt like Jungkook would nod his head and agree to it anytime soon.

“It w-will not taste b-bad?” The vampire asked like a kid would ask his mother about the dish she's made.

Taehyung nodded his head. “You will not even feel like you are drinking blood. It will taste normal. Like a juice or something.”

Jungkook wanted to trust him. But still he was scared. Because it was not easy for him.

“Why don't you give it a try? If you don't like it you can push me right away, hm?”

Well, now that was convincing enough.

Because the next reaction Jungkook then gave was a small nod. Meant he finally agreed.

Taehyung smiled and pulled back a little to open the first few buttons of his silk shirt.

Jungkook wanted to look away. Keyword “wanted”. Because he did not. He could not. His eyes were stuck to omega's honey-like velvety skin, that was glowing under the illumination of moonlight that was entering the room through the windows.

When Taehyung was done, he moved closer to the elder again and turned his head to the other side, exposing his bare neck to Jungkook.

The vampire gulped, his eyes flashed red then golden for a few seconds without his knowledge. It meant that his body was reacting. It wanted to taste Taehyung's bloody. It was excited. Jungkook could feel it in himself. He was already very surprised by the way his body was reacting.

“You can start drinking,” Taehyung whispered.

Jungkook did not know was it just him imagining it or Taehyung was really trying to be seductive. Otherwise, why the hell his pants tightened? Why the hell he felt shivers running down his pain? He did not know the answers.

He could feel that his body had started moving on its own now. He was leaning forward and his face was getting closer to the hybrid's bare neck.

Taehyung flinched and let out a gasp when the elder grabbed his waist and yanked him closer. His hands reached out to hold Jungkook's shoulders on their own as he gripped the other's shirt. He closed his eyes and waited for the pleasure to sink in but Jungkook was taking too much time.

“W-what if you get hurt?” Jungkook's fangs slowly appeared as he opened his mouth. But he did not bite the skin yet, even though his teeth were aching unbearably.

Taehyung could not believe this. The man was still thinking about Taehyung being hurt. How could he? When he himself was in pain.

Jungkook was so strange.

“Just drink, Hyung. It will not hurt me. Even if it hurts, I will still feed you. So, don't wait.”

Jungkook's lips were trembling as low growls escaped his mouth. He sounded so hot.

The hybrid must agree. He gnawed at his bottom lip as soon as he felt the other's nose touching and caressing his skin. His heart started to beat faster. The more he waited for the moment to take place the more Jungkook was delaying. Taehyung was getting impatient. His body already started reacting even before Jungkook could get to his work.

Jungkook worrying about the hybrid and contemplating whether he should sink his fangs into the other's skin was not in Taehyung's bingo card.

The boy thought Jungkook never cared about him or would never do that in the future.

So, it was really surprising for him to see this.

Taehyung was about to say something again but paused when he finally felt the sharp fangs touching his exposed skin.

Jungkook's eyes flashed golden when gave in to his desires and sank his new, sharp fangs into the younger's skin.

A wave of electricity shot through his body, making him tremble as soon as blood met his taste buds.

He never knew blood could taste this good. Yes, it tasted good to him. Because all he knew about the taste of blood was that it tasted and smelled like iron.

But this blood. It tasted so sweet. A sweet juice to be exact. So, it meant Taehyung was right all along?

Jungkook was still having a hard time accepting that he was actually drinking blood.

He gulped it down, slowly sucking at the spot to get more blood inside his mouth. Blood dripped down his lips and chin as his mouth was already full.

On the other hand, Taehyung's entire body started to tremble. He had never fed his blood to anyone before. Jungkook was the first one to get a taste from him.

He kept biting in his lower lip, trying to suppress the moans that were threatening to come out.

He loved this. He loved this feeling. He could feel the pleasure in his veins. He felt happy. His grips on the other's shoulders tightened as he let out a hiss and arched his back in pleasure.

At first, when Jungkook's fangs sank into his skin, Taehyung's eyes teared up as the sudden pain hit him. He had to endure it a little. He could at least do that for Jungkook. Just a little more. He knew the pain would be gone and soon he would start feeling good.

The more Jungkook drank from him, the more their bond strengthened. The baby vampire was not aware of this. But Taehyung was. They were slowly turning inseparable now.

Jungkook could not stop drinking.

He did not know if it was everyone's blood or was just Taehyung's blood that tasted so good. The more he drank, the more he craved. As if it was his food. As if he would not survive without it.

And Taehyung did not complain. He did not push away the elder, which gave him more signals to keep going.

Jungkook's hands wandered around the hybrid's body, tugging and pulling at his shirt to touch his bare skin. Both of their bodies were cold. However, they could still feel the heat coming from each other.

Taehyung could no longer suppress the moan when the vampire's fingers slid into his shirt and squeezed his waist, then his back, and then his belly.

He was getting turned on. Now he could feel his own cock bulging inside his pants. They should stop now.

But Taehyung did not have the heart to push Jungkook away and tell him to stop.

It was the only thing Jungkook was enjoying from him. He did not want to ruin it.

He knew it would be bad if he lost too much blood but how could he possibly say no to the vampire?

He knew the pain would be gone by now but Jungkook was not stopping because he loved the taste of it.

Jungkook pushed Taehyung backward until his back touched the matter and hovered over him, still sucking and drinking the blood aggressively.

Taehyung wrapped his arms around the elder's neck and stroked his hair gently, trying to calm him down.

“Ahh H-hyung, c-calm down.” He gulped and squeezed his eyes shut when their lower regions touched each other, sending electric shock to their bodies.

Taehyung was enjoying it so much. With both his heart and body. And Jungkook? He was probably enjoying it because of his body and not his heart.

But that was ok. It did not matter.

As long as Taehyung was not the one ending up getting disappointed, then everything was fine. Right? Taehyung thought so. He let out heavy breaths when the vampire's fingers found the other's nipple under the shirt and he began to twist and flicker them.

The hybrid could no longer control his body. He was slowly giving up. Everything was so hot. His usually cold room started to heat up. So were their bodies.

Jungkook started moving his hip unconsciously, brushing his clothed member with Taehyung's, who had never experienced immense pleasure like this before.

He wanted more. But he needed to stop Jungkook now. Otherwise, the vampire would probably drink him dry.

“H-hyung?”

Jungkook could hear him but he could not respond. The pain he was feeling in his gums and teeth was gone now. He felt relieved and his whole body relaxed. He felt good. He did not want this feeling to end. And that was why he could not bring himself to stop what he was doing. At this point, his body was reacting and moving on its own. He no longer had any control over it.

Now everything was in Taehyung's hand.

The vampire would only stop if Taehyung pushed him away. Otherwise, he would not be able to pull himself back on his own.

The hybrid should make a move. But the baby vampire was drinking from him so cutely. How could he be so cruel? He should hold it in for a little more, right?

But his body was getting weak and turned on at the same time. He wanted to strip himself and Jungkook naked right then and there.

“H-hyung, move.” He managed to let out in a low whisper near the other's ear.

He gripped Jungkook's shoulder and gently pushed the man but he did not budge at all. Taehyung would need to use more pressure and strength. But his hands were shaking. He could not find much strength in his limbs. They started feeling numb. His entire body was going numb.

He could only use words for now.

So he did.

“I w-will d-die if you don't stop now.”

And surprisingly, Jungkook stopped. As soon as the words reached the vampire's ears, he paused and pulled his fangs back, detaching them from Taehyung's neck.

But he did not entirely pull back, though. His body was still hovering over the younger and his face was still near Taehyung's neck.

The hybrid could feel Jungkook's hot breath against his skin as the latter panted heavily.

Taehyung had to close his eyes and bite his lower lip when the doctor licked the remaining blood from his neck and cleaned the spot with his tongue. He was also breathing heavily, his chest moving up and down. Jungkook kept doing it for a moment before he finally stopped and let out a deep sigh in relief.

A silence fell between them. Awkward but surprisingly, not uncomfortable. None of them were making any effort to move. As if they knew what they were doing. Especially Jungkook. He was aware of his actions.

“Y-you would die?” Jungkook asked after a couple of minutes.

Taehyung let out a soft chuckle and nodded his head, “You drank too much, Hyung.”

“O-oh.” the vampire's cheeks turned red in embarrassment. “I w-was not supposed to?”

“Well, unless you were planning to kill me, you were not supposed to.”

Jungkook would never do that. What was the younger even saying?

“I-I am sorry,” he apologized, still eyeing the red blood droplets that were sitting on Taehyung's skin so elegantly. He licked his teeth and lips, consuming the remaining blood to satisfy himself as much as he could.

Taehyung cleared his throat, catching the other's attention.

This time, Jungkook pulled back a little and finally looked at the boy under him.

Taehyung's eyes widened as he saw the vampire's face. Jungkook's lips were covered with blood and the droplet was trickling down his chin as well. It made him look so hot. Taehyung never knew he could almost cum just by a view like this.

“Wow!” He let out, unable to control his amusement.

Jungkook raised an eyebrow at the younger, both his hands were pressed on the mattress on either side of Taehyung's head.

“What?”

“The blood…” Taehyung gulped. “It looks so good on you.”

Jungkook let out a shaky breath and closed his eyes. “Y-your blood…” he paused and took a moment to relax before continuing, “it tastes s-so good.”

“Told you, didn't I?”

The vampire slowly nodded his head. He had no choice but to agree with Taehyung. He could no longer argue. He thought he would vomit at the taste of raw blood but, no. His body reacted in completely the opposite way. He could not believe it himself.

“B-but how? Just because I turned into a vampire my taste buds changed? I started getting attracted to raw blood?” Jungkook sounded like he was disappointed. As if he did not want to be the person he had turned into.

“Yes. Please, try to accept it now. You have to accept it. You are no longer a human. And it is not a shame. You are more powerful now. More than you've ever been. And it is a good thing, isn't it?”

Was it really? Jungkook was not sure. He tried to think like the hybrid.

He was immortal now. No one would be able to kill him easily anymore. He got more power and strength in his body. He was stronger now. Then he should start liking it now.

“B-but it's still so hard for me to accept it. I have been living as a human for thirty two years of my life. How can I accept it all of a sudden that I can drink raw blood now? Even though my body is liking it, my mind is still a mess. I can physically accept it as my body is reacting and moving accordingly but my mind? I cannot mentally accept and make peace with it.” Jungkook's red lips trembled as he tried to hold back his tears.

He might have become physically strong but he was getting weaker mentally. He badly needed someone to hold him. He felt like he was falling apart slowly because his willpower to live was going down day by day. He let out a deep breath and decided to get up. He should go back to his room. He needed to pull himself back and that too against his will because his body wanted to stay close to Taehyung no matter what. And he was just about to do it when the hybrid suddenly grabbed him by his shoulder and pulled him closer, hugging him tightly.

Jungkook was not going to lie but he was really taken aback. Why was Taehyung hugging him all of a sudden?

How did he guess that Jungkook needed the hug right now? Could he read his heart as well as his mind? Jungkook did not have the heart to pull himself back anymore. Because he liked staying in the hybrid's embrace. He found comfort in Taehyung's arms. So, without his knowledge, he wrapped his arms around the other's figure.

“Don't cry. It's going to be just fine. I am here. I will help.” Taehyung rubbed the vampire's head gently.

“I miss my old self.”

“You did not change in the first place.”

Jungkook squeezed his eyes shut as he felt them tearing up.

“B-but I am doing things I have n-never done before. Something I never i-imagined I would be doing. T-this means I changed, right?”

Taehyung shook his head. “No, you did not. Your body changed. You just changed physically. Not mentally. See? You still have emotions like humans. You didn't change mentally and emotionally. You are still the same like you were before. Don't hate yourself. Think of this as a new start, hm? A new start, a new life. And it's nothing bad. You shouldn't be ashamed.”

Jungkook did not realize when he nodded his head. But he did. He was not so sure about his emotions, though. He felt like they also changed. Even if it was a little bit. Because he was sure that if it was before, he would not wrap his arms around Taehyung like this. He could not deny the fact that there was the bond that was forcing him to feel these things. But was it really the bond? Or was he just fooling and lying to himself without his own knowledge.

He tried to ignore how he found solace in Taehyung's embrace. A literal stranger. Someone for whom he had to distance himself from Junhee.

He thought he would never like Taehyung even if he did not hate him. Now, he was not sure anymore. He was utterly confused. Was he already moving on? Was he getting used to it without even realizing it?

Probably yes.

Maybe it was time he should actually stop complaining. Because it would not take him anywhere. Nothing could change anymore. The plans he had about tricking Taehyung and leaving this place seemed meaningless to him now.

Would he be able to pursue them? He highly doubted that.

Oh, also there was something Jungkook was worried about. He decided to ask Taehyung.

“I am a vampire now.”

Taehyung hummed, his fingers still moving and stroking the elder's hair, giving him comfort.

“So, does it mean I'll become bloodthirsty?”

The hybrid frowned. “What do you mean by that?”

Jungkook did not know how to put it in the right words. He felt like he might offend the other with his stupid questions. Should he control his curiosity?

Taehyung could see the other was hesitating.

“You can ask me, Hyung. It's ok I'll understand whatever you are trying to say.”

Oh, how much more understanding Taehyung could be?

“I know you are curious. Everything is new to you. And it's ok to be this curious. Of course, you should know about the things you are experiencing for the first time. So, just ask away. I promise I will understand and answer you accordingly.”

“You will not mind, right?”

Taehyung shook his head. “No, I will not. Don't think too much. Come on now. Now you are also making me curious about your question.” he let out a chuckle, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.

“Ok, then.” Jungkook exhaled a shaky breath before he whispered against the hybrid's exposed shoulder. “I heard that vampires are very bloodthirsty. So, when they are in need of blood, they attack anyone, e-especially humans, to drink their b-blood and quench their thirst. I-is it true? Will I also turn into a creature like them? Will I also attack people to quench my thirst? I want to know this, Taehyung. Because I am not sure after what I just did now. I lost control over myself and drank so much from you. I am so sorry. I am such a—”

“Jungkook, calm down.”

The vampire's body froze when Taehyung pressed a kiss on his cheek. It was so gentle. It was so pure. He could still feel the younger's lips linger on his skin.

Why would Taehyung do that? Was it necessary?

Jungkook did not know that his face had turned a dark shade of pink just by the small gesture. What was he even doing?

“No, you will not turn into a creature like them.”

Jungkook saw hope. “R-really?”

“Really!” Taehyung nodded his head. “I cannot completely deny the fact that vampires do not do this because there are still some left who do this to quench their thirst but not everyone. Trust me, hm?”

The elder really wanted to trust him. Because he had no reasons not to. Then why could he not give a nod yet? Was he waiting for something? Something to hear from Taehyung? If yes, then what could it be? What was it that he wanted Taehyung to say to him? Why did he feel like the hybrid would definitely say it to him? He was waiting.

And then Taehyung spoke up again.

“And no, you will not attack any humans. Actually you will not attack any other creatures for blood at all.”

There it was.

“I am your sire, so you will only be attracted to my blood. You will want and need my blood only. You don't need to attack anyone. You won't attack anyone. Because I will always be here to provide. I would give it to you whenever you'd need it. Do you understand?”

Yes, Jungkook understood it. Very well. Because he was actually waiting to hear it. He wanted to hear it.

Now he could trust himself. He was relieved that he would not feel the need to have just anyone's blood he saw in front of his eyes. He would have self control over himself. And that too because of Taehyung.

The hybrid had made it clear. Jungkook did not notice how possessive the latter sounded while informing it. He was dumb for real. Or maybe ignorant?

Jungkook never thought he would feel relieved at the fact that he was only attracted to Taehyung's blood. No other people's blood could drive him crazy. So, it was safe for him to go outside and work with people without having the fear of losing control and attacking people.

He would not act weirdly in public. And that was a relief—

Wait. Did it mean he would act weirdly when he would be with Taehyung then?

Oh, hell no. That sounded so freaking crazy. Now, he got another question to ask. He was getting curious second by second like kids would do.

“Can I ask something again?”

Taehyung laughed out, shaking his head in disbelief. How could this man be so cute? Jungkook was literally triggering his cuteness aggression. He was trying his best to control himself from biting the elder's cheeks.

“Ask as many questions as you want. We have all the time in our hands. I will answer them all.”

Jungkook nodded like a kid and got off of the younger's body a little just to drop himself down beside him and get comfortable on the mattress. His arms were still wrapped around the hybrid's waist, though, while Taehyung's hands were circling his neck and caressing his hair.

The whole thing was so domestically intimate. But the vampire did not notice it.

However, the hybrid did. Yet he tried to ignore how his heartbeat started to increase gradually.

They lay on their sides, facing each other while the moonlight helped them see their faces. Their bodies were almost pressing against each other. But it seemed like no one minded it.

Especially Taehyung. Instead, he loved it. He was enjoying it. He really wanted the moment to keep going and never stop.

But he was not sure about Jungkook's side, though. He did not know what the elder was thinking. Was Jungkook going to change his mind? Or was he going to be stubborn?

God knew.

“What is the question that you want to ask, Hyung?” Taehyung muttered under his breath, loud enough for the other to hear.

“Will I also react this way around you like I did today?”

The hybrid raised an eyebrow, not understanding the question completely. “React what way?” he asked back.

Jungkook pressed his lips in a thin line as he tried to think of the right words. How should he explain?

“Like the way I reacted today. So aggressively. It looked like I attacked you and drank so much from you. Your blood tasted so good that I could not stop myself. Will I always do this? Whenever you will be around?”

Now, the question was clear.

Taehyung finally understood it. The baby vampire was so curious. His questions were just as cute as him. The hybrid could not help but coo at them.

He wanted to keep admiring the other. And he would. But he would also need to answer the question now.

Shaking his head a little, he replied, “No. You will not always act like this. This reaction depends on your needs. You will not always be thirsty. So, don't worry, hm?”

Jungkook stared at the younger with big, amused eyes and listened to him carefully as he was learning the things. He slowly nodded his head. “Thank god.”

Taehyung smiled, his eyes shining as he stared at the man in front of him. Whatever he was feeling was so strong. He kept doubting it as an obsession. Because he had no idea that it could be something else other than that. Because he was not familiar with that feeling.

He had a lot of doubts. The biggest doubt being himself. He did not trust himself. He knew whatever he was thinking was absurd. He was just being weird. The soft smile that was tugging at his lips was also weird.

“I thought I would be such a pain in the ass every time you would be around me.”

“I would not mind, though.”

“Shut up!” Jungkook rolled his eyes, making the other laugh again.

“W-what was that?” Taehyung uttered between his laughter. “Did you just roll your eyes at me?”

“Yeah, I did.” Jungkook's lips were almost jutting out in a pout.

“Aw, such a diva!”

“Stop teasing me!” The vampire huffed and tried to glare at Taehyung who kept laughing for god knew what.

Their conversation was so light and normal. It almost looked like they were a real couple. Two people in a relationship who were madly in love with each other.

But the difference was that they were not. It was not what it looked like.

They were neither a couple nor were they in love with each other.

They just had a sire-progeny relationship. A bond they could not deny. And that was it. Nothing more, nothing less.

However, both of them could make good use of their bond. Taehyung created it for that reason in the first place. Although he did not know how Jungkook would use it or he would even use it at all.

It should not matter to Taehyung, though. He did not plan all of this and brought the man here to satisfy him. He did this to satisfy himself. And that was what he should be concerned about.

“But seriously, it was so so dangerous the way I lost control. What if I did not stop at the right time? What would happen to you then?” Jungkook could feel shiver running inside him at the thought.

“Nothing happened, right? So, don't fret. Don't think too much about it. I am okay. You are okay. Everything is fine. See?” Taehyung tried his best to make the vampire understand. Because he did not want the latter to dislike his character any more than he was already doing.

Jungkook did not nod or give any positive reaction. He just stared. It looked like he was staring into the hybrid's soul. Why was looking at Taehyung like that, though?

And wait. Was Taehyung feeling nervous? Just because of a mere stare? The almighty mob boss was getting intimidated by a normal vampire's stare? That was such a shame. Taehyung heard a voice at the back of his mind. He tried to ignore it somehow. Because there was another voice that was trying to reach out to him.

What was it saying?

Jungkook's eyes were so beautiful. Taehyung should like the stare. He should not feel ashamed of how he was reacting.

Taehyung was confused as to which voice he should listen to and which one he should ignore.

He should ignore both of them for now.

So, he spoke up again. Anything to keep themselves engaged. Be it a stupid conversation.

“Does your teeth hurt anymore?”

The vampire quickly shook his head. “No. Not at all. The pain is completely gone.” He flashed a smile, his bunny teeth were on display.

This time, Taehyung could not stop himself anymore and pinched the elder's soft, round cheeks, squishing and tugging at them.

“Ouch!” Jungkook winced in pain but did not make any attempt to push the other away though.

The hybrid giggled. “Your cheeks are so soft and you are so cute. I wanna nomnom your cheeks.”

Jungkook scrunched his face in confusion, a little weirded out by what the other just said. “You wanna do what?” He asked back.

“Want to bite and eat your cheeks.”

Taehyung laughed heartily when the vampire looked at him with a done face. “Seriously?”

“Yeah, seriously.”

“Well, whatever.”

Jungkook was changing, wasn't he?

The latter was sure that he was.

But Taehyung did not realize that his thoughts and emotions were changing as well. He was feeling things he was not supposed to feel at all.

Both of them were changing in their own way.

They should not be judged for that. However, they were the ones judging themselves in the first place.

“But honestly, your blood is like magic, though.”

“It is,” Taehyung nodded. “But for you only.”

Oh.

“Have you ever let anyone drink your blood before?”

The hybrid shook his head. “No, of course not.”

Why did Jungkook feel relieved at the answer? No one should ask him. Because he did not know the answer himself.

“You are the first one to have a taste of it. I never had a reason to give my blood to anyone. I gave it to you because I am your sire.”

Were sires usually this good? Or was this one just exceptional?

Whatever it was, Jungkook was glad. He liked whatever he heard. So, he nodded his head. “Understood.”

Taehyung wanted to keep talking. He wanted to listen to the other's ranting whole night but he knew Jungkook had work. The vampire would need to wake up early again to go to the hospital. And if he did not sleep now, he would be tired, something his body was not supposed to go through for a few days.

He would need a lot of energy to bear the pain of his mechanisms changing inside of him. They were still taking a place.

Jungkook should've allowed himself some rest but his stubborn ass could not just stay still. He needed to work or he would explode.

“Sleep here for tonight.”

Should he? The vampire stared at Taehyung's calm face and found himself relaxing. And slowly, he nodded his head.

That was an unexpected move.

Taehyung imagined a negative answer from the elder but he was utterly surprised when Jungkook agreed. He did a little dance in his head and pulled the blanket over Jungkook's body to cover him.

“Close your eyes and go to sleep. The pain won't be coming back anytime soon. So, rest well.” The hybrid removed Jungkook's hair from his forehead and caressed his face, making the elder close his eyes.

Jungkook's tired body started to feel relaxed. Just after a few seconds of closing his eyes, the baby vampire drifted off to a deep slumber.

And Taehyung? He admired the doctor's sleeping face whole night. He wanted to kiss Jungkook's face. But he did not.

Instead, he kept staring until he could not anymore.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook stood frozen by the big iron gate of the mansion as he watched the scene unfolding before his eyes.

The hell was this?

It looked like Taehyung and his men did not notice the doctor's presence. They were engrossed in whatever they were doing.

And that whatever being Taehyung beating up a person to death.

Jungkook could not believe his eyes. It looked like a scene from a crime thriller movie.

It had been days, probably a week since Jungkook was living in with Taehyung in his house. After that night of Jungkook drinking from the hybrid, they had gotten a little closer than before.

Just when Jungkook was about to change his thoughts about Taehyung, this happened.

Every positive aura he slowly got from the hybrid came crashing down. Taehyung crashed it himself.

“T-taehyung…”

The latter snapped his head back and turned around just to widen his eyes in shock. When the hell Jungkook arrived? How long had he been standing there?

Taehyung quickly moved his hand behind his back, hiding the bloody rod he was holding. He was fucked. He did not need to utter a word when his men were already making a move and dragging the almost lifeless body away. They knew their boss would deal with it later.

For now, Taehyung had some other thing to worry about. He needed to take care of it himself without anyone's help.

“When did you come back?” Taehyung asked calmly, the shock was long gone from his face. He was back to being his old self. The fierce hybrid he actually was.

Jungkook's stare was familiar. Taehyung knew those eyes. He had seen many people staring at him like that.

A mixture of shock, disappointment, and hatred.

Taehyung let out a sigh, realizing everything was back to square one now. The little improvement they had was now gone again.

Jungkook was not supposed to return at this hour.

Taehyung knew the doctor's schedule. Jungkook's shift was supposed to end after three hours from now but to Taehyung's bad luck, something happened and the elder was here now. In front of the mob boss.

Usually Taehyung would not bring these mess to his mansion. They were always set to be taken to the warehouse building where Taehyung actually ran all of his business and took care of things that would create problems in the way of his work.

But today, he did not get the time to visit the other building so he told his men to bring the traitor here. He thought he would be done with it before Jungkook came.

He thought he would just get the words out of the man and tell the goons to leave after he was done. He thought the work would be done in the garden of the mansion only. He would not need to take it inside his house. And he was almost done with it.

But then his luck betrayed him. The doctor appeared and saw everything.

“Y-you killed him?” Jungkook's voice trembled as he asked. The scene was still raw in front of his eyes.

“No, I did not,” Taehyung shook his head. He had no reasons to deny or explain himself but he still did.

“Who the hell in the world are you?”

It was about time Taehyung should spill the final secret to Jungkook. He could not hide it from here anymore. He was already exposed. So, there was not any point in lying.

“Let's get inside and talk calmly—”

“Calmly? Taehyung, are you serious?” Jungkook could not help but raised his voice. He was shocked and scared at the same time. His body was trembling in both fear and anger. “Y-you want me to have a talk with you calmly? After what I just saw? H-how? What is this, Taehyung? What the hell was it?”

“How long have you been standing there?”

“Does it matter?” The doctor asked. “I saw everything. You beat that man with the iron rod as if he was not a living creature. As if he was a lifeless doll. H-how could you do that? Why didn't your hands shake?”

Taehyung let out a tired sigh and threw the rod somewhere in the grass and started walking toward the other man.

Jungkook glared at the hybrid with his wide eyes. He wanted to take a step back as he watched the younger approaching him. But hid body did not move. Usually, he would consider Taehyung's approach as a threat. However, it did not happen today.

He widened his eyes when the younger boy suddenly grabbed his wrist and started dragging him toward the mansion like house.

“W-what are you d-doing? Leave m-my hand!” Jungkook tried to free his hand from the other's grip but failed to do so because Taehyung was still ten times more stronger than him. He stumbled on his feet as he tried to resist, and stop himself from getting dragged but ended up inside the house anyway.

Taehyung only stopped when they were finally inside the house and standing in the huge living room.

The maids came running to them as they heard Jungkook shouting loudly. They quickly dropped their gaze down when they saw Taehyung there.

Taehyung did not need to say it in words as his hand movement was enough to signal the butler, who motioned others to quietly leave the leave and not to come back until they were given the permission to do so.

In the blink of an eye, the drawing room was empty and pinned drop silent again. Only Jungkook's ragged breath could be heard.

The doctor yanked his hand back from Taehyung and took a step back. “S-stay away. Stay away from m-me.”

Taehyung was just staring at the elder with blank eyes and an emotionless face.

“You know that is not going to happen. So, quit resisting and forget what you saw.” Taehyung said it like it was nothing. As if he was not committing a crime. As if a person's life did not matter. The hybrid was so cruel.

“F-forget? You want me to forget how you were hitting that person with an i-iron rod mercilessly? How could you—”

“He was a bad person. So, I was just punishing him for the bad thing he did—” Taehyung paused when he heard the doctor scoffing.

“And who are you to punish him? The almighty? Who gave you the right to punish someone? Definitely not the law.”

The hybrid could not help but let out a chuckle at the other's words.

“I am neither god nor the law. I am above both of them.”

Jungkook shook his head in disbelief. He did not want to think it like that but Taehyung really sounded like a narcissistic psychopath.

“You can't be serious, Taehyung.”

“I am.” Taehyung nodded his head. “I don't go around punishing all the people in the world for their sins. I only do it to the people who tries to create problems in my empire.”

The elder knitted his eyebrows together in confusion. “Empire? What empire?”

“I am sorry, I lied.”

“Of course, you did,” Jungkook scoffed. It was obvious that Taehyung had been lying to him. He wondered how many secrets the younger was still hiding from him. “How much did you lie to me?”

“I don't help my father run his business. I have my own business.”

“I see. And what is your business? Killing people in the name of punishment?”

Taehyung shook his head. “Partially yes.”

“W-what? So you agree that you k-kill people?” Jungkook's heart dropped to his stomach when the hybrid nodded his head.

“I don't kill unnecessarily, though. I do it only when it is needed.”

“Y-you get the need to k-kill people?”

The younger nodded his head again. “I do. I run underground businesses. Deal with drugs and weapons along with bars and casinos. Oh, brothels too.” He added.

Jungkook really needed some good amount of time to digest whatever he was hearing. It was too much for him to take it all at once.

Basically, Taehyung was doing every possible illegal work in the name of business. Great.

It meant Taehyung was an underground gangster. A mafia to be precise. A criminal in other words.

And Jungkook was now stuck with him. He was living with a dangerous criminal.

“I know it's hard for you to accept it but this is what I am.” Taehyung shrugged his shoulders with a cute smile on his face. He looked so innocent right now. No one would believe this was the same person who killed and sold people, sold drugs and weapons, ran big casinos and nightclubs.

How came Jungkook never thought of this? He always had a weird feeling about Taehyung, did he not? Then why did he not doubt him more? Why did he not confront the boy sooner?

“You want me to accept what?”

“Accept the fact that your sire is a crime lord and you are living with him. Make peace with it because you have no other choice.”

Every word Jungkook said did nothing but angered Jungkook more. How could Taehyung act like it was nothing?

“I don't want to leave with you. I won't leave with you. You are a criminal. You are a liar. I can't live with you—”

“It does not really matter, you know?”

“What?”

Taehyung looked behind the doctor's shoulder and smirked. “It does not matter whether you want it or not. Because you need to do what I say.”

“I will hate you if you keep me here.”

The hybrid shrugged. “I don't care. Hate me as much as you want. But you will be living with me and that's final. Don't ever think of escaping because you can't. You will not be physically possible for you, so don't even try, hm?”

Right! The fucking bond. How could Jungkook forget? He was tied to this place because of that shit in the first place.

The bond was forcefully keeping him here.

But the thing was that they could end this bond, too. Well, only Taehyung could. If the sire wanted, they could set their progeny free. If Taehyung wanted, he could break the invisible bond between them and let Jungkook go.

However, he would not do that. Jungkook was sure. He wondered what could he possibly do to make Taehyung do it himself? Forcing would not work. He would need to think of something else.

“I will go to the police and file a complaint against you if you don't let me go.”

Taehyung raised both his eyebrows in amusement and pressed his lips together in a thin line to suppress a laugh before he nodded his head. “Sure thing. Let me know when you want to go. I will take you there.”

Jungkook should've known better. Of course, a mob boss like him would not fear the police. Instead, the cops and law were probably scared of him.

“Don't stand there like a statue. Go to your room and get freshened up. You unexpectedly returned home early today, so let's have dinner together. I hope I will see you in the dining room in two hours.” Taehyung did not wait as he turned around and walked upstairs, reaching his room at the speed of light.

Jungkook rubbed his face with his palms and exhaled heavy breaths as he stood there motionlessly for a while.

He could not do anything. At least, for now. He needed to go with the flow.

And about the rest… he would think about it later.

⁠◍◍◍

Joohyuk stared at Jungkook who was having his breakfast peacefully, not minding the other person's presence.

“I wonder what he saw so good in you. You are just an average looking man with no special talent,” Joohyuk scoffed. “I am a vampire, too, you know.”

Jungkook did not pay him any attention as he kept his eyes on the book he was reading while chewing the bread.

“Hey! I am talking to you.”

“So? What am I supposed to do? I don't have any reply for your statements. So, just stop bothering me. I don't even know you. I don't want to know you.”

“You don't deserve Hyung-nim.”

Jungkook scoffed. “Yeah, I know. I deserve better.”

“Watch your mouth, Sir. I may be trying to respect you and act nicely but it will not last for too long if you keep talking about Hyung-nim like this.”

The doctor understood that the other boy was trying to get him into a physical fight. But he was not interested. He knew he would not survive fighting with a trained man who worked for the mob for years.

So, once again, he just ignored Joohyuk's existence and focused on his food.

“You know no one ever got to live here with Hyungnim before. Well, except the maids and butlers who have their respective quarters at the back of the mansion.”

Jungkook did not understand why the latter was telling him these things. “Did I ask?”

“No, you did not.” Joohyuk clenched his jaw as he uttered through his gritted teeth. “But you should know about these things because you have been living here.”

“Oh, I see. What else do you think is there for me to know?”

“You should know that you are the luckiest man in the world to be chosen by our boss. You should forever be grateful to him.”

Jungkook could hardly suppress his laughter.

“Luckiest in the sense of? Getting trapped in a bond and forced to stay with a criminal?”

No, that was not what Joohyuk meant. How could the new vampire call Taehyung a criminal so easily? How dare he?

“Don’t talk about him like that.”

Jungkook shook his head and stood up to put the dishes in the basin.

Joohyuk stared at the other vampire's back with rage in his eyes as if he just wanted to beat the shit out of Jungkook.

He just could not accept the fact Taehyung had brought this loser home.

Why? What changed all of a sudden? Why would the mob need a man like Jungkook to be present with him?

And why Jungkook in the first place? What was so special about him? What did Taehyung even see in him? Nothing. There was literally nothing.

Joohyuk could see as much. His inside was already burning in an unknown feeling. He could not tolerate Jungkook at all.

“You look very young, you know?”

What kind of question was that?

“Your point?” Joohyuk asked without wasting any time. And the reply came right away as well.

“Why don't you leave this place and find a decent job?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean you are still so young. Why are you wasting your life on something like this? Why do you even work for Taehyung? This is the right time for you to understand and realize things. You still have time—”

“Thank you for the advice. However, I am not going to follow any of them. I work for Hyung-nim and I will keep doing it till my last breath. I can sacrifice my life for him.”

Jungkook made a face and cringed at the other's words.

“All of you are just crazy psychopaths. All you guys know is how to kill and how to die. What kind of life is this?”

“Whatever is it, it is good” Joohyuk rolled his eyes and took a sip from his orange juice that had been given by the maids.

Jungkook was about to retort back when he heard someone walking down the stairs. And it was none other than Taehyung. Both he and Joohyuk turned their heads toward the hybrid.

He should not care. Taehyung was nothing to him.

But definitely, he was getting affected. It was probably because of the bond. What a good thing to use as an excuse.

Taehyung walked up to them and gave Jungkook a small smile before turning his head to the other vampire

Jungkook did not know but he felt a weird irritation towards Joohyuk. He found him really annoying.

“Let's get going, Joohyuk. Otherwise, we will be late.”

Joojyuk did not need to be told twice as he quickly stood up and bowed his head before walking before the mob

He opened the gate for Taehyung, who walked out of the house without looking back.

Wow. Taehyung did not have the time actually, he was in a hurry. So, instead of looking back, he walked out straight and rushed to his car.

However, Joohyuk had looked back. He gave Jungkook one last glance and a smirk before he also walked out and closed the door behind them.

The doctor stood there alone. Why was there an odd feeling? Why did he feel so irritated every time Joohyuk mentioned Taehyung's name?

It was absurd to be very honest.

He should not give a fuck about it. Yeah, he should not at all.

⁠◍◍◍

Another few days passed but nothing turned normal like before.

If anything changed, then it was Jungkook's behaviour toward Taehyung.

The hybrid was always calm. He listened to Jungkook yelling at him and just let him. As if he was getting used to it. Actually he did not give a fuck about it either.

The shouting did not matter at all.

Jungkook started to talk less and less with Taehyung. Truth be told, he would not talk with the boy at all.

He had noticed, more like observed something. It was the behavior of the workers around Taehyung.

The maids, the butlers, and the other mobsters that worked for Taehyung. They respected Taehyung a lot. But there was fear, too. Of course, there would be. Jungkook had noticed how they always looked down while talking to the hybrid. They never made eye contact with Taehyung. As if they were not allowed to. It seemed like a rule set by the mob boss itself.

However, there was a certain someone who did not have to follow this rule. Nam Joohyuk. Why was he treated differently? He found out that the man was Taehyung's right hand man. Maybe that was why the special treatment was given to him. Well, it should not be a concern to Jungkook though. He tried to ignore it.

Every time Taehyung would try to initiate a conversation, Jungkook would leave. He would clearly show his disinterest.

Jungkook had turned real cold.

He thought if he continued this behaviour, Taehyung would get mad at him or might even get bored of him then finally let Jungkook go.

Well, that was what he thought. He did not know how wrong he was, though.

Because Taehyung was not the type of person to give up. If he really wanted something or someone, he would get it anyhow. Getting bored of it? Well, only Taehyung could make a choice about it. No one else.

Jungkook thought he was doing well until one day he returned home and heard a news he never imagined could happen.

His whole body froze when the maids told him where Taehyung went.

This was the first time Jungkook actually experienced real fear. He felt himself unable to move and had to sit on the couch for a moment to process everything

“A-are you sure he went there?” Jungkook asked with his trembling voice, still hoping the maid would say something else this time. But no.

The maid nodded his head. “Yes, Sir. Young master told us to let you know that he is going to meet his mother-in-law.”

And Jungkook's soul left his body. He just returned after finishing his overtime shift. He thought he would take a good rest but no, that was not going to happen anymore.

He knew who could be that mother-in-law to Taehyung. The boy had proposed an idea to him a few days ago. Although he had rejected it right away and that too very violently.

It seemed like Taehyung did not take the rejection seriously as usual. He never gave any attention to what the doctor had to say. It was like just letting him know was what mattered. Whether Jungkook would accept it or reject it, Taehyung did not care at all.

There was no way Jungkook would accept a marriage proposal from Taehyung. Not even over his dead body. That was what he told the hybrid that day.

He refused to marry a criminal.

And the point Jungkook did not understand was why would he suddenly marry Taehyung? What was the reason? They were not a couple. They did not have romantic feelings for each other. They were literally nothing. The only relationship they had was a forced bond of a sire and progeny. And that was it.

At least Jungkook did not have it. If there was anything he felt for Taehyung, it was pure hatred and disgust. And probably fear.

He never felt himself at ease since that horrible scene unfolded in front of his eyes that day.

And he was sure that Taehyung did not actually love him either. A person like him would not have the heart to love anyone. He probably did not know what love was or how it was done. He only knew how to kill and torture people. He was a maniac.

Jungkook did not waste any time as he dropped his bag on the floor and rushed out of the house in a hurry. He needed to go to the hospital his mother was admitted to as soon as possible.

God knew what Taehyung might do to his mother. The boy was capable of doing anything. And Jungkook would not take the risk. He could not trust the boy. Nope, not at all.

Chapter Text

Jungkook had taken a cab to reach the hospital as the bus would take too much time. He could not afford that. Every second felt expensive.

His heart was pounding so loudly that he felt it could come out of his chest any moment. His body was trembling in fear. The anxiety was too much. It made him feel nauseous.

He rushed toward the receptionist to quickly register his name.

“Oh, Mr. Jeon? I thought you would not come today?”

Jungkook looked at the woman, confused. “Huh? What do you mean?”

“Um, your fiance came to visit your mother. He told me that you have been really busy lately so he came to see his mother-in-law instead,” the receptionist replied with a teasing smile.

Fuck!

Taehyung had lied to her as well.

Jungkook frequently visited the hospital for his mother so the doctors, nurses and other staff were familiar with him. On top of that, he was a doctor, too. So, they had a professional relationship with him as well.

“Why are you sweating, though? Are you ok?” The woman asked, the teasing smile slowly fading from her face.

Jungkook quickly wiped his forehead and shook his head. “Y-yes. I am okay. Tell me when did h-he come?”

“Um, about an hour ago?”

Jungkook tried to calm himself down and think positively. He could not show how scared he was.

“By the way, Sir? May I tell you something?”

The doctor looked up. “W-what is it?”

“Your fiance is so beautiful. And hot. I was really awestruck when he walked in. Not just me, the other staff who were passing by also paused and stared at him. As if he was carrying an infinite aura with him.” The woman let out a fit of giggles as she uttered excitedly. “Never knew you had a fine-ass lover, though.”

Jungkook tried to smile and nodded his head. “O-okay, register my name as well. I will visit her, too.”

“Sure—” she did not even get to finish as Jungkook literally vanished in the blink of an eye. She stood there frozen and just blinked her eyes, wondering what the hell just happened. How could Jungkook move so fast? As far as she knew, the doctor was a human, no? Then how could Jungkook run so fast like a vampire?

Letting out a sigh, she shook her head and decided to focus on her work instead.

⁠◍◍◍

“Mom!” Jungkook burst open the door and entered the cabin where his mother was staying.

Both his mother and Taehyung turned their heads toward him and flashed a smile. Everything looked normal. The atmosphere was quiet and peaceful as well. Looked like Taehyung did not do anything to his mother. Yet.

“Oh, Kookie. Come and sit here, you brat,” the old woman in her mid 50s said with a playful glare, her eyes tearing up.

Jungkook nodded his head and walked toward the bed slowly. He sat on the left side of the bed, opposite of Taehyung who was sitting on the right side.

“Mom, how are-arghhh ouch ouch—” he winced in pain, unable to complete his sentence when his mother suddenly grabbed his ear and twisted it.

“Why did you not tell me anything? What do you think I am feeling right now after hearing it from Taehyung? Would you ever say it to me if not this boy came here to tell me everything? You were planning to keep me in the dark, no?” Yesun, Jungkook's mother, uttered as her voice cracked.

“I-I am sorry—”

“Why did you not tell me about Taehyung, hmm? Why did you not introduce him to me sooner, you brat?”

Jungkook hissed in pain and tried to free his ear from his mother's grip. “M-mon, hurts. Let me go, P-please!” He requested while trying to get away from his mother. He tried his best to ignore the sound of Taehyung's giggles. “S-sorry, Mom. Really sorry. N-now let go of my e-ear, please.”

Yesun did as she was told and let go of her son's ear.

“You must be sorry,” she let out a huff. “You hid so many things from me, Kook. Why did you not tell me that you got into an accident and almost died? I j-just got to know that I almost lost you. How could you hide this from me? You don't care about m-me at all, do you?”

Now, Jungkook started to feel like a shit. It was not like he did not want to tell everything to his mother. It was just that he did not know how to start the conversation on the topic. He was preparing himself. He touched the woman's cheeks gently and wiped her tears, telling her to stop crying.

“Why did you not tell me that you had to convert into a vampire to survive? This boy here saved your life and what you did? Didn't even introduce him to me.”

Jungkook slowly nodded his head, still rubbing and caressing his ear that had turned red by now. “I am sorry. I just did not want you to worry about it.”

“What do you mean by that? I am your mother, Kook. Not a stranger. How could you keep such a big thing as a secret? From your own mother?”

The doctor let out a sigh and nodded his head. “I am sorry.”

“Sorry? You are sorry?” Yesun scoffed and shook her head. “You did not tell me a single thing. What were you thinking? You would marry him secretly and I would never know, hm? Is that what you thought?”

Jungkook shook his head. He did not know what to say and how to answer the questions yesun was asking.

He decided not to tell his mother about it because he thought he would do something to make Taehyung eventually let him go. He thought telling her mother about it would not make any difference. If anything, it would make her more worried.

But surprisingly she took the news well. Jungkook did not expect that at all. Why was she not worrying and panicking about her son turning into a vampire? How could she stay so calm after hearing that her son had become a progeny and the sire was just sitting in front of her? How could she smile after knowing that the sire claimed himself to be her son's lover?

What was actually happening?

Jungkook looked up at the hybrid whose eyes were already on him. His jaw hardened and a scowl appeared on his face. What did Taehyung do to her? Emotional blackmail? Hypnotherapy? What could it be?

But it seemed like she was just happy to see that her son did not die. She did not care about the process that was keeping him alive.

“What are you thinking so deeply?” Yesun’s voice startled the doctor who turned his head toward her and gave her a small smile.

“N-nothing.”

“Kook, I am mad at you for another reason too.”

Jungkook frowned. “What is it?”

“Taehyung told me that you fight with him a lot and give him cold treatment all the time—”

“Mom, please don't—” Taehyung tried to stop the woman but she glared at him and told him to stay quiet, to which the hybrid quickly shut up and nodded his head slowly.

Mom? Did Taehyung just call her mom? Jungkook could not believe his ears. Did he hear it right? How far did things escalate?

“I am very disappointed, Kook. How could you stay mad at him and hurt him? Look at him…” Yesun turned her face toward the hybrid and caressed his cheek. “How could you not melt just by looking at his face? He looks so innocent and pretty. Such an angelic beauty! Such a cute baby!” She cooed at the boy and smiled widely.

Taehyung dropped his gaze down and tried to lower his head to hide his face as his cheeks turned red immediately. He felt shy. Genuinely. The feeling was new.

Yesun let out a giggle as she saw the boy's red face. He looked so cute.

“I hope you get well soon, Mom. Wanna live with you.” Taehyung's voice did not mean to crack. But it did. He did not know why, though. He was not capable of feeling too many emotions. So it was kinda surprising for him as well.

Yesun let out a sigh. “I am not sure, Taehyung. I have been living like this for two years now. I don't know if I will ever get to stand on my feet—”

Jungkook was about to interrupt her. But before he could do it, Taehyung beat him to it.

The hybrid held her hands and uttered, “I will take you to the best hospital in the world if it means just to get you back on your feet. I promise you.”

The doctor stared at Taehyung with wide eyes. What was he even saying? Could a criminal like him do this? Did he mean what he just said? Or was he just lying to get her sympathy? No, Jungkook should not trust the boy at all.

“Tae baby, why would you do that? We just met—”

“But I called you Mom, didn't I?”

The woman slowly nodded her head.

“The moment I called you Mom, I became your other son. So, please don't treat me like a stranger. Let me take care of you too, hm?” Taehyung leaned toward the woman and smiled when Yesun pulled him closer to her chest.

“You are such a kind-hearted person, Taehyung. I am so lucky to have you in Jungkook's life.”

The vampire wanted to laugh out loud at his mother's words. Kind-hearted, she said. Only if she knew what Taehyung was doing for a living, she would not be saying this.

Taehyung jutted his lips out in a small pout before he uttered, “I hope your son feels the same though.”

Yesun nodded and slowly turned her gaze to Jungkook who was watching everything quietly.

“What are you staring at? Tell him you are lucky to have him in your life as well. What is this behaviour, huh?” She glared at him and signalled him to give a response.

Jungkook exhaled heavily before slowly nodding his head. He had no other choice right now. So he needed to pretend and go with the flow. He took a mental note that he would ask Taehyung everything later. Not in front of his mother.

He was not sure what was going on inside Taehyung's head. And what the latter did to Yesun to have her wrapped around his finger like this. It did not look like he threatened her or physically hurt her.

Instead, it looked like Taehyung successfully gained her sympathy and made her love him already. But how?

“I have already accepted him as my son-in-law, Jungkook. Please, fix a date and get married soon.”

“W-what?”

Now that was something Jungkook did not see coming. What the hell she just said?

Was she out of her mind?

Jungkook was slowly coming to the conclusion that Taehyung must've hypnotized her and put her under hypnosis.

“I really like him— no, I already love him. You have chosen the right person for you, Kook. I am so happy. The way he calls me Mom… It melts my heart. I want him as my son-in-law as soon as possible. Do you understand? So, just marry him quickly.”

“M-marriage?” Jungkook's voice was low as he uttered the word.

Yesun nodded. “Yeah, how long are you going to stay unmarried, huh? Taehyung is the perfect one for you. So, please don't delay it any longer. I have already considered him as my son-in-law by heart. Now we just need the official confirmation on papers.”

“Mom, I am not thinking about marriage right now. I need to focus on my career more—”

“Kook, shut up!” the woman rolled her eyes. “You are literally in your 30s right now. It's been seven years since you have become a doctor so it's not like you just started your career. It's really the time for you to get married and settle down. I really want to see you have a family before I die, Kook.”

“Why are you talking about dying?”

Yesun let out a tired sigh. “I am not an immortal, Jungkook. We humans have to die one day. And before that also happens to me, I want you to have a family.”

“You are already his family, Mom. If anything, then I want you as my family as well.” Taehyung's words hit Yesun harder than she thought they would. “You know I don't have a mother, right? So instead of talking about death, why don't you think about living and becoming my Mom, hm?”

A small smile appeared on Yesun’s face and soon he was hugging Taehyung close to her chest, wrapping her arms around him tightly.

“I w-will.”

Jungkook was really confused. He did not understand a single thing that was happening.

The woman extended her free hand toward Jungkook and motioned him to come closer. She pulled him to her chest as well. The gesture made Taehyung's and Jungkook's face come closer as both of their faces rested on her chest.

“You both should not hurt each other, hm?” Yesun whispered, caressing both of their heads gently. “I am really happy to know that my Jungkookie is finally dating someone.” She chuckled. “Never leave each other's side, hm? I am giving my blessings to you both. Stay together and be happy, okay?”

“Okay.”

⁠◍◍◍

Turned out Taehyung did not do any hypnosis or black magic on Jungkook's mother. He simply visited the woman and talked to her. Told her that he and Jungkook were dating.

He also said that Jungkook would fight with him a lot and stop talking to him. He said that with a sad puppy-like face, melting the woman's heart right away.

At first, Yesun was shocked to see a stranger in her cabin. Over the two years of her stay there, only Jungkook would come to visit her.

Two years ago, Yesun had a sudden stroke that almost sent her to a coma. However, as she survived that, her lower portion became paralyzed. Since then, she was hospitalized as Jungkook thought it would be better if she was under medical care of a good hospital itself. It would be better to have doctors and nurses around her to take care of her treatment and daily needs. Jungkook was capable enough to take care of the bills. And slowly it became a part of their daily lives.

She was staying in the hospital for two years now and Jungkook would visit her frequently to check on her.

Before she could question him about anything, Taehyung introduced himself as Jungkook's lover. And then he told her everything. How Jungkook got into an accident, how he found him and then saved his life by turning into a vampire.

At first, Yesun did not trust him. But then, the more they talked, the more she realized that the boy was not lying. She started to believe him.

Taehyung had that charm. To make people fall for his sweet behaviour. It was only Jungkook who did not trust him at all even from the start.

And what was more surprising was that, instead of panicking and getting mad at Taehyung, the woman thanked her for saving Jungkook's life.

Unlike Jungkook, his mother was more glad about the latter surviving than being upset about him turning into a vampire. She was not even worried about the sire-progeny bond between Taehyung and Jungkook. She felt like she could trust the hybrid. Taehyung said they were a couple, so it meant he would not treat Jungkook badly, right?

Yesun did not ask for any confirmation. The presence of Taehyung made the air feel light and comforting enough for her to believe his words. She was amazed by the younger boy’s beauty. Everything about Taehyung was so beautiful and special.

They talked about a lot of things in just an hour before Jungkook finally arrived and interrupted the peace they had.

Jungkook had asked the hybrid question after question as soon as they were out of the hospital and were in Taehyung's car.

Well, of course Taehyung would not let the vampire travel by any other transportation when he had his own car with himself.

Jungkook did not protest much and left with Taehyung. All the way back to their home, Jungkook ate the younger's ears with questions. But Taehyung did not get irritated. He was really calm as he replied to Jungkook's every question.

The doctor was relieved to know that Taehyung at least did not hurt his mother or threaten her. All he did was gain her sympathy and love with that innocent face of his. He just made a fool out of her and nothing else.

Jungkook felt bad at how his mother trusted Taehyung while the hybrid showed no remorse at all. As if he did not regret fooling the old woman at all.

Taehyung seemed to be enjoying everything that he was doing and was happening around him.

However, the vampire had made it clear that they were not going to marry each other or anything.

And Taehyung had just laughed at that.

Jungkook decided not to care and ignore the boy like he was doing before. But he did not forget to give Taehyung a warning, though. He told the younger how he should not even touch a hair of his mother, otherwise there would be no one worse than him.

Taehyung had nodded his head but it was obvious that he was not scared of Jungkook at all. He was just joking and mocking the man.

Well, that was ok. Jungkook did not mind at all.

He would still stick to his point.

But for how long? How long could he manage evrything on his own. He would need the other's help in the end it felt like.

Just like right now.

Jungkook was already home after returning from the hospital but he was making some reports on his laptop while sitting in the living room after having his dinner.

He was doing fine and then all of a sudden, the pain in his teeth appeared again.

He slapped his own cheek a few times when his head started to feel a little dizzy.

Woah, what was happening?

In the past few weeks, this did not happen at all. And he was really thankful for that. He thought the pain was permanently gone and would not come back to bother him again. But how wrong he was.

Just when he thought he would not need Taehyung's help for anything, the pain came back to prove him wrong.

And the hybrid was not home yet. So, Jungkook had no choice but to endure it alone. And he knew those painkillers would not help either.

He tried to focus on the work he was doing in the process of ignoring the pain.

But as seconds passed, the pain intensified.

“Fuck!” He groaned out in pain, alerting the maids who were in the kitchen.

One of them quickly rushed out of the kitchen to go to Jungkook.

“M-my teeth hurts again. What s-should I do?”

The maid just pressed her lips together in a thin line and gulped. “S-sir, I think you should call y-young master. Only he can h-help you.”

Jungkook knew that. She did not need to say it to him. But he did not want to do it. That was the exact matter. If he wanted, he could've called the hybrid long ago and probably the latter would be here by now.

“N-no, I don't want to.”

The maid tried to convince him but he was too stubborn to listen to her. This time, he decided to endure the pain than calling Taehyung.

The unbearable pain seemed better to him than Taehyung's help.

So, he just clenched his jaw and tried to stay calm.

Instead of the pain decreasing, it kept increasing.

Jungkook looked at his phone with hooded eyes and his hands were itching to reach out and dial Taehyung's number.

But he did not. He still controlled himself.

The only thing that could save him now was sleep. If he could just force himself to fall asleep, then it would be all ok.

Right! He should just do that. He was about to get up from the couch when the giant door of the mansion suddenly opened and an exhausted Taehyung walked in.

The first thing Taehyung's eyes fell on was Jungkook's big eyes then his tensed face. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and walked toward the vampire. It did not take him any time to understand that Jungkook's fangs were probably aching again.

And just when he realized the problem, he rushed toward the elder and sat beside him.

“Hyung, are you okay?” Taehyung asked, cupping the other's cheeks in his palms and looking at him with unreadable eyes. But Jungkook might have seen a little bit of worry even if it was for a second. Like a flash.

But Jungkook knew better. He knew the devil. He knew Taehyung really did not have any of these emotions. He was just pretending to care.

Jungkook moved back from the hybrid and glared at him in return, “D-don't come near me. Don't t-touch me.”

“Hyung, don't be stubborn. Let me take care of it—”

“No,” the vampire shook his head. “I don't need y-your help. Go away!”

Taehyung clicked his tongue in annoyance and let out a sigh. “You definitely need my help because nothing can soothe your pain if not my blood. Do you understand that?”

Jungkook knew it. But he pretended not to know. As if he did not understand what Taehyung was saying. “No, I don't. J-just go away. I will be fine on my own.”

Taehyung clenched his jaw and stared back at the vampire with stern eyes. He scooted closer to the elder and grabbed his elbow to pull him toward himself. He has had enough. He ignored Jungkook's protests and wrapped an arm around the latter's neck and decreased the gap between their faces.

The elder really tried his best to push Taehyung off himself but the hybrid still seemed to be a little stronger than him.

Taehyung chuckled before he grabbed the man's hair and yanked his head back, making him hiss in pain.

“Listen when I tell you something. How many times did I tell you not to disobey me? You just need to do as I tell you and it will be all fine. Why don't you just understand these simple words, hm?” Taehyung whispered near the vampire's ear and licked his earlobe, sending shivers down his spine.

Jungkook hated how his body started to react against his will again. It would react differently every time Taehyung was too close to him. As if his hands moved on their own and grabbed the hybrid's waist.

Taehyung smiled when their bodies collided with each other and stayed pressed. That was what Taehyung wanted from the start. The closeness.

“That's like a good boy.”

Jungkook's eyes were set on a glare as he looked at the hybrid. “I h-hate you. Do you know that? I hate you so much!”

“Yeah, I know. Thank you for confirming your feelings,” Taehyung gave him a big smile. But it was not as bright as it seemed to be.

Jungkook shook his head. He was probably seeing things. His mind was a mess. All he could focus on was the stupid pain in his gums.

“Come here,” Taehyung placed a gentle kiss on the vampire's cheek before he uttered, “It doesn’t matter how much you hate me, it's still a fact that I am the only one who can help you and you have nowhere to go but me.”

This arrogant boy!

Jungkook clenched his jaw and pushed Taehyung back on the couch a little too harshly that made the boy wince in pain as his back hit the couch.

He grabbed both of Taehyung's wrists and pinned them above his head while his free hand gripped the hybrid's waist to have him put down on the couch.

“Woah! This is so freaking hot! You are so hot, Hyung. Yes, yes, go ahead.” Taehyung giggled excitedly waiting for the next thing to take place.

The more Jungkook got to know him, the more he was shocked. How could a person be like this? So shameless? So crazy.

“You are a psycho.” He could not help but let the words slip his tongue that was in his mind for too long.

“For you. Of course, baby, of course.”

Jungkook's gaze dropped when Taehyung bit his lower lip seductively and caught his attention. The hybrid knew what he was doing. He knew how much control he had on the doctor. And he was just making good use of it.

He was physically getting attracted to Taehyung. Slowly… very slowly.

Even though his mind did not want it, his body did. His face moved on its own and leaned down to get closer to the younger's neck. He did not waste a single second and opened his mouth, letting the fangs appear instantly. His eyes flashed red for a moment before he suddenly attacked Taehyung's neck and bit down on his skin without any mercy.

Taehyung could feel the elder's anger through the bit. It hurt. But he just closed his eyes and endured it. He did not stop the man from drinking from him.

Jungkook's hand was unconsciously moving as it slid under the hybrid's shirt and caressed his waist, feeling his bare skin against his own fingertips.

Taehyung was so soft. His skin was so smooth and velvety. So squeezable. So fuckable—

Fuck, no.

Jungkook felt his gums relaxing and the pain slowly fading away as he drank the sweet, red liquid. His throat felt at ease as the blood went down, caressing his pharynx.

This time, the vampire stopped on his own. Taehyung did not need to remind him. As a few minutes passed, the vampire stopped sucking and pulled back a little to lick the remaining blood from Taehyung's neck, sealing the wound right away.

However, that was not all. Jungkook did not just stop there. He slowly moved his lips against the younger's skin and trailed kisses from his neck to his jawline.

Fuck!

It was not expected at all.

Taehyung's stomach churned, giving him butterflies to an uncontrollable amount. He did not realize when he lifted his legs slowly ajd wrapped them around the doctor's waist before pulling his body closer to himself.

Their lower regions touched, hips slowly brushing against each other.

“A-are you aware of y-your actions?” Taehyung breathed out, his chest moving up and down heavily as the doctor started grinding his hips slowly.

“I know but at the same time I don't,” Jungkook whispers back. “I can't control my body anymore. So, don't ask me anything, hm?”

The hybrid just gave a curt nod and let Jungkook do whatever the latter was doing. He did not complain. Why would he?

He was enjoying it.

He had a lot of things to say to the elder man but controlled himself. He might regret it later. Because he was not sure of them himself. So, he did not want to take the risk right now.

“You like my blood?”

Jungkook nodded his head. “And your scent. And the way you taste. It's so good that I lose control. I never thought of you like that, but I don't know why my body reacts weirdly whenever you are near me. Is it the effect of the bond as well?”

Truth be told, no– it was not.

Jungkook was not doing it just because of the bond. If it was really the bond then Jungkook would at least show his anger and disgust. But he looked like he was equally enjoying it. As if he was also starting to like it now.

His grip around Taehyung's wrists started to loose until he was completely letting go of them and squeezed the boy's cheeks instead. He turned Taehyung's face to the other side and leaned to kiss his exposed neck. He placed butterfly kisses on Taehyung's jawline to his cheeks, slowly bringing his own lips closer to Taehyung's.

But their lips did not touch. Jungkook just pressed lips near the corner of Taehyung's lips and that was it. None of them make the next move to actually kiss.

Now the question was– did they really want to kiss?

Jungkook's half-lidded eyes looked like they were eating Taehyung's lips just by the gaze.

He did not realize when his face started to lean down more and more. And just when their lips were about to touch, Taehyung's phone rang, startling both of them.

The vampire frowned, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion. He watched as Taehyung quickly grabbed his phone from the table and received the call.

But Jungkook had seen the caller's name already. It was Joohyuk again.

Taehyung just returned a while ago. Why could Joohyuk not do things by himself? Why was he always calling Taehyung?

Jungkook let out a huff and got off of Taehyung's body before standing up. He did not wait for the hybrid to give any response as he took his laptop and went upstairs straight to his room without uttering a single word.

The hybrid stared at the place where Jungkook just went. He let out a sigh before answering the call.

“Is everything ready?” Taehyung asked and waited as Joohyuk answered his question in detail.

“Good! Very good!” He smiled brightly and praised the other vampire for his good work. “Thank you for your good work, Joohyuk.”

He disconnected the call after their conversation was over. He smiled to himself as he thought of the next plan he had just made. He just hoped everything would go as smoothly as he wanted it to go.

⁠◍◍◍

When Jungkook opened his eyes, he did not find himself on the bed he was in before he fell asleep yesterday.

What was this? His eyes still had a little bit of sleep left in them. He tried to move his head around and see the surroundings. He did not notice at first, but after rubbing his eyes and getting rid of the remaining slick, he finally noticed the boy sitting beside him.

It was Taehyung.

And they were in a car.

What the hell was happening?

“W-where are we?”

“On the road.”

Jungkook rolled his eyes. “That I can see. Tell me where we are going. Tell me everything.”

“We are going to spend our honeymoon.” Taehyung let out a fit of giggles, making the elder freeze by the statement.

“W-what? What did you just say?” Jungkook could not believe his ears. Did Taehyung really make a plan to do this?

“Told you already. This is our honeymoon trip. Kind of pre-wedding traveling, you see…” Taehyung shrugged his shoulders while focusing on the road carefully.

“You can't be serious right now. Have you gone out of your mind?”

“Uh huh!” Taehyung shook his head and smiled.

Jungkook stared at him then at the road and then outside the window. “Did you drug me or something? How come I didn't even wake up when you moved me?” He was still in shock.

The hybrid kept his mouth shut and the elder got his answer right away.

“So you really drugged me,” he let out a tired sigh and rubbed his forehead. “God knows how far you can go.”

“Beyond your imagination.”

Jungkook scoffed. “Definitely.”

Taehyung was beyond Jungkook's imagination. The doctor could never guess what would be Taehyung's next move. At this point, he would just accept whatever came his way. He was really done.

After that night where Taehyung helped Jungkook relieve his gums pain for the second time, it happened again a few more times. And the hybrid helped him each and every time with a smile.

At first, Jungkook really did not want to take help from the boy. He was against the idea of drinking Taehyung's blood for his own needs. He kept resisting until he could not anymore.

Without their knowledge, they came closer to each other. The more Jungkook drank Taehyung's blood, the stronger their bond became. And they did not even realize it. That an invisible energy was pulling their hearts closer to one another.

However, Jungkook was more focused on listening to his mind and hating Taehyung, that the voice of his heart never reached his ears. It felt almost silent.

Jungkook hated how he loved the comfort he would feel in Taehyung's arms. Whenever he would be in pain, the hybrid never hesitated to help him. Taehyung would sit with him, caress his hair with one hand and pat his back with another as he would let the man drink his blood as much as he wanted.

They had no idea that their bond had already become inseparable.

“Where are we going though? Am I allowed to know that at least?” Jungkook rolled his eyes when the younger giggled.

“Yes, sure. We are going to the countryside.”

Jungkook tried not to show the shock and excitement on his face as he heard Taehyung say that.

Taehyung had heard from the elder's mother that he always wanted to spend his vacations in villages rather than staying in a city. Jungkook always enjoyed the cool breeze and the peaceful atmosphere. He loved the calmness and purity the countryside had unlike the noise and pollution of cities.

Jungkook's mother would always try to take him on trips to villages in Summer vacations when he was a kid. Then life became busy and Jungkook did not get the chance to go there again.

“Y-you could just ask me i-instead of kidnapping me like this. Could you not be notmal for once?”

“Would you agree to come with me if I asked you nicely?” Taehyung asked the question without even looking at the elder.

But Jungkook's eyes were on him. Not for too long though. He had to look away. Would he agree to come with Taehyung? And he realized that he did not have any answer for that. So, he tried to change the topic.

“F-for how many days will we stay there?”

And Taehyung complied with it. “Four days. But if you want to stay longer, we can definitely do that,” he turned his head toward Jungkook to glance at him for a second.

“Um, that's okay.”

Taehyung smiled, realising how the other really said okay. It meant Jungkook was not against the plan anymore. Even though he would not say it out loud, his reaction said it all.

Jungkook was no longer surprised to see that Taehyung had a small penthouse in the village as well.

Oh, how rich could he be?

The doctor always wondered. Doing all the illegal shit must have given him a lot of money. The house was not too big yet it was enough for two people to live comfortably.

But how many rooms were there? Would Jungkook need to sleep with Taehyung in the same room? On the bed? Fuc—

“You will have your own separate room. Don't worry.”

Jungkook snapped his head toward the hybrid and stared at him in disbelief. “Stop this mind reading. It's creepy.”

“I didn't read your mind,” Taehyung shook his head. “It was all written on your face. You could say I face read?”

The doctor rolled his eyes. “Show me my room.”

“Yes, let's go—”

Jungkook's phone rang suddenly, interrupting the both of them.

“Oh, it's mom,” Jungkook whispered before picking up the video call.

“Hope you and Tae reached the place safely,” Yesun uttered as soon as her face came into view.

The doctor furrowed his eyebrows, “You knew?”

Yesun nodded her head. “Tae already told me about it. Speaking of him, where's he?”

As soon as Taehyung heard that, he quickly peeked his head to come into the frame so the woman could see his face. “Here I am.”

“My babies. I hope you both enjoy the stay there.”

“We will, we will!”

Jungkook stared at Taehyung's happy face and wondered how this person could turn into a merciless murderer? Was everything just an act? He knew Taehyung was fooling his mother then why did he feel that he was the biggest fool here?

However, he did not realize when a small smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he heard his mother and Taehyung talking while he just held the phone for both of them.

The conversation went longer than Jungkook thought it would be. And none of them realized that.

Instead, they sat on the couch comfortably to have their conversation go on.

Mostly, it was Taehyung and Yesun who were talking while Jungkook just stared at them quietly.

Especially at Taehyung. Most of the time.

⁠◍◍◍

It was the second day of their vacation and Jungkook proposed an idea to Taehyung, which Taehyung was hesitating at first to accept but later did it eventually just to make the vampire happy.

They stood in front a beautiful fountain, surrounded by greenery. Birds chirped above their heads while the sun decided not to disturb them too much with its hotness today.

The weather was warm yet cool. Perfect for a couple to shower together. However, showering was not in the plan. Taehyung added it personally.

He grabbed Jungkook's wrist and giggled while dragging him toward the water.

“Should we really do this?” The elder gulped as they stood on a stone. “I j-just wanted to see the fountain.”

Taehyung shrugged. “Well, and I want to take a bath here. I granted your wish so don't you think you should grant mine as well?” He asked, blinking his eyelashes cutely. He thought he had some affect on the doctor tsk.

Well, he was right.

Though Jungkook did not show it and just rolled his eyes. But without uttering a word, he began to take off his pants and shirt, making Taehyung squeal in happiness.

Soon both of them were half naked, only wearing shorts. However, Taehyung's shorts were shorty shorts.

Jungkook's eyes forcefully averted toward the hybrid's ass, taking in the view of it. He tried to look away but, damn!

He was never like this. Never felt sexually attracted to anyone be it a woman or man. Not even toward Junhee. But the purity could no longer be found in him. And he definitely should not feel this way toward Taehyung.

He did not understand if it was his physical error or Taehyung was just too seductive.

Everything was a mess.

Who should he blame for the way he was behaving lately?

“What are you wearing?” Jungkook's eyes darkened as he blurted out the question.

Taehyung could feel the air tightening around them. He lived for this moment actually.

“Umm panty like pants,” he replied with an innocent smile. “Why?”

“Be glad there are not any perverts around. Otherwise, they would either attack you or look at you weirdly.”

Taehyung hummed before he asked a question. “What about you?”

“Huh?”

“Are you not eyeing me?” Taehyung asked as if it was very normal question. As if it was not hitting Jungkook's pride.

The vampire blinked his eyes and quickly walked away, trying to avoid the other boy.

The hybrid chuckled and shook his head, realizing Jungkook was probably and slowly breaking. Even if it was little by little. Fucking finally!

Taehyung was the first one to jump into the water, followed by Jungkook and the water splashed around them.

The hybrid tried to move closer to Jungkook, the latter however, tried to keep a good amount of distance between them god knew for what.

Taehyung thought it was probably because the vampire hated him and still felt disgusted to be close to him.

But little did he know that it was not the case.

Jungkook was trying to get away from the younger because he was not sure about his physical reaction anymore. He felt like he would lose control over himself if he got close to Taehyung. He might do something he would not like at all.

However, Taehyung did not care. He splashed water on the elder, giggling and enjoying how Jungkook was trying to save himself.

The vampire glared at Taehyung, not realizing that he was striding toward him angrily. He grabbed the boy and pushed him into the water more, causing Taehyung to close his eyes and hug the elder back tightly in instinct.

They might or might not have noticed that they were hugging each other while playing.

The more they stayed in the water, the more they got closer without them realizing it.

Taehyung liked every bit of it. He really wanted to stay like this for a little longer. Because he did not know how long it would last. So, he wanted to hold onto the moment as long as he could.

No one knew what tomorrow would hold for them.

But when they finally noticed their proximity, Jungkook was the first one to pull back and move away from the hybrid.

A small pout appeared on Taehyung's face, which went unnoticed by the vampire. Intentionally.

Taehyung did not want to let go when he was pushed back and Jungkook moved a little too away from him. But he had to.

⁠◍◍◍

The moon shone above the sea, giving the glow of its life.

A few more people were there, dancing, singing or simply sitting on the sand to enjoy the cool breeze and the relaxed ambience.

A little festival was going on with some people selling sea foods and playing music for others to enjoy the beautiful moment.

Taehyung sat near the bonfire with a bottle of soju in one hand while holding a cigarette in another one and a couple of more bottles resting beside him. On the other hand, Jungkook just held a glass of lemon juice as he did not drink alcohol.

The sound of the seashore was so relaxing that Taehyung could not help but close his eyes to feel it deeply. He was in love with it.

“You are drinking juice at a beach party while being in your 30s.” Taehyung chuckled, taking a drag from the cigarette and blowing the smoke in the air.

Jungkook did not take his words as an insult. Instead he took a sip of his juice and smiled. “That's okay.”

“What is your favourite juice?” Taehyung asked before pressing the bottle against his lips.

“Your blood.”

The hybrid choked on the alcohol and started coughing loudly, catching a few people's attention who turned their heads toward him. Before anyone could approach him to help, Jungkook put the glass down and quickly wrapped his arms around Taehyung.

“Calm down, calm down!” Jungkook uttered and patted the other's back gently.

Tears appeared in Taehyung's eyes as he coughed before looking up at the vampire. He rubbed his chest, feeling a burn inside, trying to soothe it while leaning onto the elder. “W-what did you just say?” He managed to stutter, still in shock at how easily Jungkook had mentioned it.

Truth be told, Jungkook did not cross check the words he was about to utter and just blurted them out as soon as the question was thrown at him. He avoided meeting Taehyung's eyes as his own cheeks turned red in embarrassment. Fuck! How could he say that out loud without a second thought?

“A-are you okay? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?” Jungkook asked, his eyes flashing a little amount of concern in them.

It made the other smile.

Did it mean that Jungkook cared?

Was it too soon to feel giddy?

“I am okay now. Thank you.” Taehyung bit his lower lip and slowly leaned down to rest his head on the vampire's shoulder, looking up at him innocently. “You look so handsome. Why don't we just stay like this forever?”

Jungkook also stared back at the hybrid for a moment before letting out a sigh and averting his gaze. He did not like how some of the people were still staring at them. No, they were actually looking at Taehyung. The boy was already a little drunk. The tank top was so short that it was exposing his beautiful waist while the shorts he was wearing completely exposed his slim, smooth thighs. It was attractive enough to seduce the perverts around them.

The vampire noticed that. He looked at them with glaring eyes, making them quickly turn their heads away. He wrapped his arms around Taehyung tightly, trying to cover the boy's exposed waist and thighs with his big arms. That was a very unexpected move coming from Jungkook.

Woah! What was that? Taehyung suppressed a smile when he noticed the elder's behaviour. Was Jungkook jealous?

“Are you jealous?”

“Why should I be?” Jungkook rolled his eyes and looked away.

Taehyung giggled and lifted his hands to pinch the elder's cheeks who did not resist at all and let the boy do whatever he was doing.

Jungkook could feel that there was a soft corner appearing in his heart for Taehyung. He still hated him for his job though. But this side of the hybrid, even if it was just an act, Jungkook could not help but like it.

“You are so cute, do you know that? A baby trapped in a big man's body!”

The vampire tried to ignore Taehyung's words and took the soju bottle from his hand instead.

“Huh? What are you doing—” Taehyung paused and widened his eyes when Jungkook started gulping down the alcohol in one go. What the hell? “H-hey, what are you doing? S-stop.”

But Jungkook did not. He only stopped after finishing the bottle and making a face of disgust. “This tastes so bad! How do you guys even drink these things? Yuck!”

Taehyung stared at the other in disbelief before bursting into laughter.

“W-why? What is so funny?” Jungkook gave him side eyes and watched as the boy kept laughing.

“Y-you are such a kid for real!” Taehyung clapped his hands as he laughed, the cigarette long forgotten on the ground.

“Yeah, okay. Thank you.” Rolling his eyes for the hundredth time, Jungkook tried to move away, unwrapping his arms from the younger.

But Taehyung did not let him. He quickly grabbed the vampire's shoulders and stopped him from pulling back.

Jungkook widened his eyes when the hybrid slowly leaned in and came closer to the point he could feel the other's hot breath on his face.

No, not the right thing. They needed to stop. Jungkook needed to stop. But his body stayed frozen. He could not move, could not push Taehyung away. Not that he wanted it. It was his body that was reacting this way. Like it always did around Taehyung.

The hybrid had to pause just when their lips were about to touch. Because he noticed how Jungkook was trying to move back, how he had his eyes closed tightly, and how his whole body was stiff.

He realized that Jungkook still did not want to get close to him like that. Probably he was still in denial. Or maybe he really did not want it. Taehyung would do anything but never force the elder into getting intimate with him. He would wait. He would wait until all Jungkook's walls would break loose.

Till then, he would control his desires.

The vampire was really tough. This was the first time Taehyung was struggling to break someone. Even after creating a bond, Jungkook was not accepting him. Well, his body did but not his mind. And about his heart? Jungkook did not know the answer himself.

Nor did the hybrid.

Jungkook was not giving in and Taehyung was not giving up.

⁠◍◍◍

The next day, Taehyung rented a cycle and presented it in front Jungkook who just came out of the penthouse after taking a shower.

“You said you know cycling, right?”

Jungkook blinked his eyes and nodded his head, dumfounded. “Yes, but where did you get this from?” He pointed at the cycle that Taehyung was holding.

“I don't know how to ride a cycle but I want to try it once. So, you will be cycling and I will sit behind you. What say?” Taehyung flashed a wide smile and wiggled his eyebrows. He looked so happy. He was happy. More than he had ever been.

It was hard for Jungkook to believe that a rich brat like Taehyung wanted to experience these little things. He could not believe this was the same boy who was known as the leader of the underground world. The same person who ruled mafia world. The ruler. The king.

Was standing in front of Jungkook with a bright smile like a kid. Jungkook did not find it in him to say not to the boy.

It would be so good if Taehyung was not like that. Not a murderer or a crime boss. Would Jungkook accept him if he was a normal person? Who knew?

Taehyung might be a cruel, merciless crime lord, who did not care about people but Jungkook was not like that.

He had a heart which was capable of feeling emotions. And that heart of his was making him fulfill the other's wish.

Fixing his wet hair a little, Jungkook walked toward the hybrid and grabbed the handles of the cycle gently, taking it out of Taehyung's grasp.

“Fine! Let's go.”

Taehyung quickly moved back and waited for the elder to sit on the leather seat before sitting behind Jungkook himself.

He hugged the elder's waist from behind and rested his head on Jungkook's back, trying not to squeal. Jungkook might lost balance if he moved too much.

“Who is handling your business there? Are you not the boss? Is it okay for you to have a vacation like this?” Jungkook asked, the cycle moving messily as it was going through a rough, narrow path. He felt the younger's grip around him tightened every time the cycle jerked as its tires hit the little stones.

“Of course, it is. I am their boss. And it should give me the reason to chill. A lot of people work under me just so you know.” Taehyung scoffed, showing how proud he was about his job. “My men are capable of handling everything and running the business smoothly even if I'm not there. It is not a big deal, though.”

“Are you kidding me?” Jungkook turned his face a little, trying to see the younger's face. “It is not a big deal you say? While you guys deal with every illegal shit in the world?”

Taehyung shrugged his shoulders. “Well, it is not for us. We have been working on this field for too long. We know how to do our job. And it's no longer tough for us. However, there was only one thing that we could never learn or get used to even after thousand years of experience.”

Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows, “Huh? What is it?”

“Trusting a person.”

Oh.

Right.

He had heard Taehyung talking about it earlier. The hybrid could tolerate anything but traitors. Not at all. He would punish them more brutally than he would punish his enemies.

That was why people in Taehyung's gang would never dare to betray him. Not even for money. Because they knew. That Taehyung would find out the truth eventually and no money could save them from the hybrid's wrath.

“Taehyung?”

Taehyung always loved how his name sounded while rolling out of the other's tongue. He had just become too whipped without his own knowledge. “Hmm?”

“Can I ask you something?”

“Sure, go ahead.” Taehyung nodded his head.

“Is it necessary to kill people? C-can’t you just stop doing it?”

Taehyung's smile dropped as his face turned serious just in a second. He did not want to answer the elder's question. It was absurd.

“I don't kill people unnecessarily.”

Jungkook gulped when he heard the other's voice. It was not cheerful anymore. It was so low. Probably dropped a few octaves lower. As if Taehyung's whole personality changed in a split second. He was no longer the same boy he was just a while ago.

Was it Jungkook's fault? Did he kill the mood with his question? But he did not regret asking the question, though. Because be really wanted to know if it was possible. He wanted Taehyung to stop committing the crimes.

“I only kill people who betrays me and provokes me.”

Jungkook understood that whoever betrayed the mob was a bad person. But still. Was it necessary to torture them to death? Was it not a little too much?

Then again. Taehyung was a crime lord for a reason. Of course, he would be like this. That was what mafias would do.

Jungkook had always heard about these stuffs in stories and movies. He never thought he would meet one in real life. That too a gangster who wanted him. Sounded like a very fictional story to him. But that was his reality. Something he could not ignore even if he wanted to.

“You are fooling my mom, Taehyung. Don't you feel bad at all? What do you think she would feel if she found out your true identity?”

Taehyung chuckled. “And who's gonna tell her? You?”

The doctor let out a sigh and closed his eyes. “I am not threatening you, Taehyung. Please, try to understand.”

Taehyung tried. He knew where Jungkook was coming from but he still acted oblivious.

“I am just asking. Because one day, she would know about it eventually. What would you do then? Would you also blackmail her or force her to accept you?”

Taehyung realized that was the only image the elder had about him in his mind.

He was just a merciless, cold-hearted crime lord in Jungkook's eyes.

A cold blooded creature on top of that.

“I will think about it later. But don't worry…” Taehyung paused before a small smile appeared on his face again. “I will not threaten her or force her to accept me. I promise.”

“You better not harm her.”

Taehyung shook his head. “Never!”

“Not just her. But everyone around me. I mean my friends and colleagues.”

The hybrid rolled his eyes. “Chill! I won't. I told you I don't go around killing people as I please. Why would I attack your friends and colleagues? It makes no sense.”

Jungkook shrugged his shoulders. “Who knows?”

“Shut up!” Taehyung pouted and looked at the beautiful poppy field they had just enters. Soon his face turned into a happy one as he stared at the surrounding with amused eyes. “P-pretty.”

Jungkook allowed himself a little smile as he heard the other keep expressing how impressed he was by the scenery.

“Do you like it?”

“I love it.” And Taehyung was not even lying. He really loved it. Because it was something he was seeing for the first time in his life. Lately, he had been doing things he had never done before.

Showering in fountains, drinking soju while sitting in front a sea at night and riding a bycycle with someone. These were a new experience for him. He really wished he would be able to do these things again and again. Only with Jungkook, though.

They got off of the bycycle a few times to click pictures of the field, sky and themselves.

Though Jungkook did not want to take pictures at first, but could not really say no when the younger requested. He could no longer deny the fact that he had soft spot for Taehyung in his heart. He did not know when it happened, though. It just happened. However, he would never admit it.

“We look good together. Don't you think so?”

The vampire scoffed and shook his head. “Definitely no.”

Taehyung stuck out his tongue at the other. “Definitely, yes.” And even if Jungkook did not feel it now, he would definitely feel it later. Well, that was what Taehyung thought so.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook dialled the same number again and again just for the robotic voice to inform him about voice mail, scaring him.

“Why are you not picking up the calls? Fuck!” He cursed and put the phone down.

Something was definitely wrong. He could feel it in his bones.

It had been more than three days since Junhee was not coming to the hospital. Moreover she did not even report about taking leaves or anything.

Both Taehyung and Jungkook had returned to their hometown after spending and enjoying their vacation in the countryside.

Even though the vampire would not admit it, he was happier than Taehyung for the stay in the village.

While he enjoyed the moment and the nature there, Taehyung enjoyed watching Jungkook enjoy them.

There was something Taehyung did not understand. He was taking too much time to realize it.

On the other hand, Jungkook went back to continue his normal, daily life.

Two days after they returned, Jungkook noticed that Junhee was not coming to the hospital.

He thought the woman might be sick or something so he went to the administration office to check if she was on leave but found nothing.

Since then, he had been trying to reach out.

But there was no response from Junhee, which made him sick worried.

He knew the woman was living alone in a small apartment near the rail station. He knew the address. Well, Junhee told him once.

But he hesitated if he should go there and look for her. What would others think?

But he could do that as a friend, right? A friend could be worried about their other friend being missing, no?

After a lot of hesitation, he finally decided to go to her apartment, pushing the second thoughts aside.

Other people were worried about her, too. But not like Jungkook. Of course, it would be different for him. After all, he had feelings for the woman.

Right after finishing his shift, Jungkook drove his new bike which was given by Taehyung to Junhee's apartment just to find the door locked from outside. He asked her neighbours who also let him down, telling him they had no idea either. They told him that Junhee's door was locked for a few days and they did not see her at all.

Jungkook did not know what to think after this. His mind completely went blank. Where was she? Did something bad happen to her?

She was the type of person to suddenly go missing without telling anyone.

The vampire could not think positively anymore.

He was almost sure that something might have happened to her.

Where would he look for her now? He had no idea. He did not know where her family lived. How would he find her? What should he do?

Should he report it to the police? That was the least thing he could do. Though he highly doubted how much the useless cops would be able to help.

A lot of thoughts were roaming inside his head, but then something appeared in his mind all of a sudden.

What if it was one of Taehyung's works?

What if the hybrid was behind all of this? What if he kidnapped Junhee because he probably got to know that Jungkook and the woman were about to be a thing?

What if he did it out of jealousy or simply to punish Jungkook?

There was another possibility. What if Taehyung blackmailed Jungkook into doing things by using Junhee?

The more he thought about it, the more he became sure.

So, without a second thought, he left the apartment and rushed back to the place where he knew Taehyung would be at this hour.

Taehyung once told him the address of the building where he would actually work and run those illegal businesses.

Jungkook rode his bike to that building instead of going home. He needed to talk to the boy.

He could not believe Taehyung could stoop this low. He thought the boy would not at least do this. Because he made a promise.

Then again, how could Jungkook trust a criminal like him? He should not have believed the hybrid's words at all.

Taehyung was a liar. From the start. A manipulator. He could fool anyone.

Jungkook should have been more careful.

He made a grave mistake by believing the hybrid.

“Where is Taehyung?”

The guards were surprised to see Jungkook in this place. Usually no one except authorised personnel had access to enter this place. People who Taehyung would only allow.

They looked at each other's face before turning their head toward the head bodyguard who just nodded his head. They knew who Jungkook was. They were not sure whether Jungkook had the permission to go in but at the same time they were afraid to ask.

What if their boss got mad at them for asking unnecessary questions to Jungkook? That could risk their lives.

The vampire standing in front of them was very important. Taehyung had made it clear.

Jungkook might not know this, but he had his own bodyguard who would secretly follow him around to make sure the man was safe.

He was confused. He did not understand why the guards kept sharing glances at each other instead of responding to him.

“I asked you something.” Jungkook had to say it a little too rudely this time.

“H-he is on the thirteenth floor.” one of the guards replied hesitantly. And before they could say anything else or stop Jungkook, the latter used his newly activated skill and rushed toward the elevator at the speed of light, almost disappearing from other people's sight.

The guards at the ground floor did not stop Jungkook, however, the guards at the thirteenth floor who were guarding the main gate of the meeting room definitely stood in the way to stop him.

Jungkook glared at them, his eyes flashing red for a second. But that was enough to scare the guards.

“S-sir, you cannot enter right now.” A guard managed to say. “Only authorised personnel can enter this room.”

The vampire scoffed and tried to get through them.

“Please, Sir. Boss is in an important meeting. He will not like it if—”

“I don't fucking care. Just move the fuck away!” Jungkook yelled and pushed the guards. He did not even realize how strong he had become.

The guards still tried to stop him. They were not sure if Jungkook had the permission or not.

“L-let us ask our boss at least.” They still tried.

But Jungkook did not listen. He did not reply to them either.

Instead, he just went ahead and opened the big door, revealing a huge hall room. The guards followed right behind him and grabbed his arms quickly to stop him from entering the room further. But it was already too late.

All the people present in the hall, including Taehyung, turned their heads toward the newcomer and looked at the person in utter confusion.

Taehyung tilted his head in amusement, impressed to see the doctor there. He raised his hand and signaled the guards to let go of Jungkook's arms.

“It's ok. Leave him. Let him in.” He said with a fond smile adorning his face, giving the long-awaited permission the guards needed from the start.

But little did Taehyung know what was actually waiting for him.

Chapter Text

The guards bowed their heads and quickly let go of Jungkook's arms, stepping back.

Taehyung knew all the eyes were on Jungkook. But that was okay. Everyone should know who owned that man. He looked proud. What he did not know was how things would change after today.

“What are you doing here?” Taehyung's voice was as soft as ever. He quite did not remember the last time he spoke like this with someone. He still had that smile on his face even when Jungkook strode toward him rather angrily.

Everyone else in the room was just utterly confused.

Who was this man now? Taehyung's toy or something? Because they knew the hybrid would never get himself involved in a relationship. So, this man was probably a thing for Taehyung to use and then throw away.

“Do you need anything—” Taehyung was not able to finish his words when the vampire reached him and suddenly grabbed his collar harshly, yanking him up from the chair he was sitting on. Everyone let out a surprised gasp.

The small smile that was about to appear on Taehyung's face disappeared in a split second. Even though he did not flinch, he was surprised himself too.

“Have you gone nuts? W-why the hell on the earth did you do that?”

Taehyung no longer had the energy to ask Jungkook about what actually was happening and why Jungkook was doing this. He was utterly confused.

“Hyung, what happened?”

Jungkook leaned down with a glare, bringing their faces closer to each other.

Taehyung furrowed his eyebrows.

“Acting like you know nothing?”

Taehyung still did not understand anything. If there was anything he hated the most at the moment was the stare Jungkook was giving him. He knew the clients present in the room were all shocked and scared and some of them were probably having fun seeing the mob getting humiliated like that.

However, Taehyung did not care about the eyes those unimportant people were giving him. He was surprised how he did not care about what the others were thinking.

All he cared about was what Jungkook was thinking about him.

Taehyung was the kind of person everyone would think ten times before making a move if they were in front of him. People who knew the hybrid would never even dare to look directly into his eyes, let alone touch him like that. They knew better not to mess with the leader of the most feared crime gang.

And Jungkook had crossed all the lines.

They could only pray the man would not be killed in front of anyone. They still did not understand from where the latter got the audacity to touch Taehyung's collar. How could he raise his hand on the mob boss? Only a person with a death wish would do that.

“I really don't know what you are talking about.” Taehyung slowly lifted his own hands and held the vampire's wrists. ‘You should leave my collar,he wanted to say. But the words chose to stay back on his tongue.

“Where is Junhee?” Jungkook asked, partially answering the younger's doubts.

“What?”

“Where did you hide her?”

“Who are you talking about– oh.” It took Taehyung some time to remember the name. He almost forgot about the woman.

Now that he recalled her, he also realized that he once had actually thought of teaching her a lesson. Because she was getting too close to Jungkook. And that had gotten on his nerves.

“Now you remember, huh? Tell me where did you hide her?”

But Taehyung did not do anything this time, though. He actually forgot about her. “I did not do anything.” His voice was still very calm. He sounded as if he was not shocked at all. Instead, he knew how to deal with this situation.

“Do not test my patience, Taehyung. Tell me where she is?”

Everyone raised their eyebrows in surprise just as the mob's name rolled out of the man's tongue. And what was more surprising was that Taehyung did not even react to that.

No one had the authority to call the crime lord by his name.

“Why don't you trust me for once—”

“Have you done anything that could make me trust you?”

The words pierced through Taehyung's heart a little too harshly than he expected.

“First, you did this to me. Then you fooled my mom, and now you kidnapped Junhee. What more will you do? How lower can you go? Don't you have any shame? You are so fucking low, Taehyung. You disgust me. My skin scrawls whenever I see you. Whenever I think you cannot stoop any lower than this, you prove me wrong.”

Gasps could be heard in the room as Jungkook uttered those words. Did the man just tell Taehyung not to test his patience? Who was he to the mob? Definitely not a toy would have this much authority.

They were really enjoying the drama.

“Get out.” The words rolled out of Taehyung's tongue ever so gently. His voice was low, but loud enough to reach every corner of the room.

“What?” Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows and glared at the hybrid. But before he could say anything again, he heard the sound of things shuffling and turned his head toward the source just to find the people slowly getting up and leaving their seats one by one.

He was confused at first until he realized what was happening.

The order Taehyung just gave was not directed toward him. It was for the other people who were present there.

How did they even understand?

Jungkook did not see the mob signalling them with his hand, telling them to go out of the room.

In a minute or two, the hall room was empty. The guards also walked out after everyone else left and closed the door behind them to leave the mob and Jungkook alone.

The vampire scoffed. “What? You could not tolerate the thought of them seeing how low you'd stoop?”

“They already know. They know how far I can go and how low I can stoop. They know the worst side of me more than you know.”

Jungkook scrunched his face in disgust. “And you are saying this proudly? You really have no shame, do you?” He scoffed.

Taehyung did not reply to that. Instead, he said, “I did not do anything to Junhee. I really did not.”

“You are lying. You are a fucking liar,” Jungkook shook his head. “I don't trust you.”

Taehyung hated how his coldblooded heart felt a clench of pain in it. He tried to ignore it. It was already very surprising for him that he was feeling these emotions to begin with. He was not supposed to feel this. Things were really going south. He could feel it. But the problem was he did not know how to stop them.

“I am not lying this time.” Taehyung was not the type of person who would give any explanation to anyone. However, he was doing exactly that right now. He did not know why though.

The elder shook his head. “Come on, Taehyung. That’s enough now. I told you not to hurt anyone. If you are mad at me or upset with me, punish me instead. You promised me you would not hurt anyone close to me.”

If Taehyung was not getting worked up before, he was definitely getting angry now. Why did Jungkook care about her so much? What did he mean by anyone close to him?

Jungkook considered that woman as someone close?

“I kept my promise—”

“No, you did not. She has not been coming to the hospital for more than three days now. She is not in her apartment either—”

“You went to her apartment?” Taehyung asked, interrupting the elder. He was more focused on the part where Jungkook mentioned he went to Junhee's apartment.

“I did.”

“Why?”

“Of course, to look for her. What else?” Jungkook gave him a weird look and rolled his eyes.

Oh, so the vampire even went to Junhee's house just to look for her. Was he that much worried about her?

Taehyung felt angry. But more than that, he felt another emotion. And that emotion was too strong to be ignored.

Hurt.

He was hurt. And he had no idea why. Because things like this never happened to him before. He was inexperienced. He could not even guess anything. All he knew was he did not like how Jungkook was all worried about Junhee and never about him.

Would Jungkook also be restless like this if something were to happen to Taehyung? He wanted to ask that.

Though he was not sure whether the answer would satisfy him or break him even more.

Taehyung felt a faint voice coming from the back of his head and whispering the name of the emotion that he was feeling.

Jealousy.

But why would he be jealous?

Wait, he actually could though. He could feel jealous, right. And it did not mean anything else.

Because he could definitely feel jealous over the things he owned. He had the right to do so. A kid would always be possessive over their favourite toy. So, why was it so different this time? He should've made everything clear from the start. Right now, he could not do anything. He would have to control himself more and more.

What was his was his. And there should not be any doubt.

The feeling did not need to mean that certain emotion. The scariest one.

Jungkook was sure that it was nothing from his side. Not that he was saying it was definitely something from the younger's side.

They were just assumptions.

“You have to trust me. I really did not do anything. I don't have any reasons to do so. Why would I suddenly kidnap her? Make it make sense.” Taehyung really hoped the vampire would believe him. Because he did not know any other way to prove himself right now. He was truly very confused with how he was behaving.

Jungkook's grip loosened around the younger's collars before he was slowly and completely letting go. He took a step back and stared at Taehyung's face with disappointment. “Y-you are so heartless, T-taehyung. There is no way you saved my life just because you were grateful to me. I am sure you did it because y-you wanted to use me in some way. You probably have some plans for me. You are not a selfless person who will help someone to survive. You are a selfish freak. You only know how to think about yourself. You probably have some need from me and that is why you did this to me. Or I might have an idea what you really want from me.”

Taehyung's mind was blank. He did not open his mouth to answer anything. So, he just listened. And his silence was enough to tell Jungkook to continue whatever he was saying.

“Y-you are a freak. You are obsessed with me. You want to have a taste of me, don't you? You really think you are being subtle? Otherwise, why would you ask me to marry you? Why would you tell me that you like me in the first place? All because you want to sleep with me, no? Do you think I am stupid? You and I both know that a person like you cannot feel any emotions or have any feelings. You cannot love anyone. So, it has to be something physical. I understood that.”

Every word that rolled out of the elder's tongue seemed like a poison to Taehyung. But whatever Jungkook said was not wrong though. Then why did they hurt him? Why did the facts sound so harsh to him? He could not even tell the elder that he was wrong. That whatever he said was just mere assumptions and none of them were true. That Taehyung was not like that.

But why would he do that though? He was actually how Jungkook described him. He just wanted to fuck Jungkook and nothing else. Then why was there a part of him that was begging to differ? Why was there a disagreement in the back of his mind and in a little corner of his heart?

“Looks like you have reached your conclusion, Hyung,” Taehyung nodded his head, his face blank. “I hope you are done for today. It's already past 1 am. You must be tired. Go take some rest.”

Jungkook had shouted at him enough.

“You did not give me any answer.”

“I don't want to.”

“Huh?”

Taehyung sat back on his chair and fixed the collars of his shirt. He had already turned his face away from the vampire. Meant he was done for the day, too.

“Taehyung, I am asking you something.”

But Taehyung would not respond to him anymore. Instead, he pressed a button and in a second the doors swung open again.

Two bodyguards entered the hall and went straight to Jungkook to grab his arms, a little stronger and rougher this time.

“Stop! I did not finish talking to him.” Jungkook struggled to get free from their grasp but no use. Two bulky bodyguards were much stronger than him. “I said let go of me. I still need to talk to him.” He still tried. His eyes found the hybrid who kept his gaze glued to the laptop screen in front of him, ignoring Jungkook intentionally or unintentionally.

The elder started requesting Taehyung to at least look at him but Taehyung did not. Not even a single glance the hybrid spared him.

“Don't hurt Junhee, Taehyung. This is a request. I will do anything you tell me. I promise I will satisfy you however you want, just don't do anything to her. P-please…” were the last words Jungkook was able to utter before he was dragged out of the room and the doors were closed automatically.

Jungkook would do anything for Junhee, he said. And that was what made Taehyung want to hurt the woman for real. He tried to control the rising anger in him.

He would not do anything stupid. Instead, he would prove that it was not his doing this time.

The clients went back as Taehyung declared the meeting was postponed for today and it was scheduled for the next day. Of course, none of them have any complaints against the mob boss. No one would want to lose the chance to seal a deal with Taehyung. So, they agreed right away and left.

Taehyung was smart enough to know how to handle situations whenever they would go wrong. He was the leader for a reason.

He would as well handle this one ever so calmly. Like he always did.

⁠◍◍◍

Two days later, Junhee returned to the hospital again. And Jungkook was the first one to run toward her.

Before that, the woman had contacted him through the phone already.

Jungkook was shocked and relieved at the same time. He hoped the woman was not hurt anywhere. He needed to ask her. He needed clarification about what exactly happened.

Junhee told him to wait in her cabin until she was done with the paperwork given by the hospital authority. She needed to give them a clarification as well for the sudden leaves.

Jungkook jumped on her and bombered her with a lot of questions again.

“Where is your phone? Where were you all this time? Why were you not coming to the hospital?” He took the omega's hand on his own and gently caressed the back of her palms. “Are you hurt anywhere?” His eyes were wide in amusement. He looked worried.

Junhee shook her head. “I am completely fine. Look at me “

Jungkook's eyes roamed over the woman's body, trying to find even a single scratch on her skin.

“Now tell me where you were all this time?”

Junhee let out a chuckle and nodded his head.

“I went back to my village because it was an emergency. My grandfather was very sick.”

Jungkook lifted his eyebrows. Fuck! Did it mean Taehyung was innocent all along? Did it mean Jungkook blamed him for nothing? Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! And suddenly he started feeling sick to his stomach.

“O-oh. How's he now?”

“He is all good thanks to—”

“And what about your phone? Why were the calls not connecting?”

Junhee let out a heavy sigh before answering. “My phone broke right on the day I got a call from my village. I had to rush back there. I did not have my phone with me so I could not call you back or reach out to any of you guys. It would take a lot more time for me to return if he did not help me.”

Jungkook frowned. “Who is he?” His voice was stern. “Who are you talking about?”

“Umm, it's Taehyung.”

“W-what?”

The woman nodded her head. “Yes. I might have to stay back for a little longer if I did not arrange the money in a very short time. And Taehyung was the one who gave me the money. He paid the bill that would be needed for the surgery. At first, I strictly refused and told him not to give me any money but still he insisted and kept requesting me until I took the offer. I know you are confused as to how he knew where I was, right?”

Jungkook gave her a small nod, genuinely confused.

“Well, trust me, I am also confused. He did not tell me how he knew. All he told me was that I should give you a call and return back here and he would take care of my grandfather's hospital bills and everything. It is not like I don't have money, it's more like I don't have the amount the hospital would demand from me. So, I was trying to arrange some. But before I could do that, Taehyung appeared. Even though he told me not to think about paying the money back, I am still thinking of ways to return his money.”

Jungkook could not believe what he was hearing.

“I did not have your new contact number memorized, so I could not reach you sooner. The phone we would use there was very old fashioned. When Taehyung gave me your new number and told me to contact you, I tried to reach you out as fast as I could. You live with him, right? Then you should ask him why he was helping me.” Junhee flashed him a small smile.

Truth be told, the vampire was confused himself. Junhee's voice seemed to fade in the back of his head as his mind was occupied with something else. All he could feel the moment was guilt.

“O-okay, I will. But you are not hurt anywhere, right?” he kept asking, still wanting to confirm whether Taehyung really did something to her or not.

"I am not. I am not. Why do you keep asking the same question again and again? Tell me one thing, Jungkook. Why do you think that I would be injured or something would happen to me? What were you thinking? Are you ok?”

Jungkook rolled his eyes and looked away. “I am completely ok. I am just asking because you have never disappeared like this before. So, I was just worried.”

“I understand,” Junhee nodded her head. “I know it was very sudden. I am sorry for worrying you like this. I am completely fine and nothing happened to me. So, don't worry anymore, hm? I may need to go back again for a few days. I am telling you beforehand so you won't be worried again, okay?”

Jungkook smiled. “Okay. Take care of yourself. And don't break your new phone. If you need something or get into any trouble, please do not hesitate to contact me, alright?”

“Alright!”

⁠◍◍◍

Taehyung almost flinched when he saw Jungkook in his room right after he walked out of the washroom.

“You scared me, Hyung!” he touched his chest and shook his head. “What are you doing here?”

Jungkook stood by the door and fidgeted with his fingers, his eyes following the hybrid's movement.

“Do you want to say something?” Taehyung sat on the bed and pulled the drawer from the bedside table, bringing out a cream from there. He began to apply them on his long, slim legs, knowing very well the vampire's eyes were on him.

Jungkook noticed how the hybrid was not even looking at him. It looked like he was avoiding meeting Jungkook's eyes on purpose.

“I-I want to a-apologize.”

Taehyung's hands paused for a mere second before he continued moving them over his legs. “For what?” His voice was still soft and calm.

“Y-you know the reason, Taehyung.”

The younger chuckled. “Do I?”

Jungkook knew the boy was doing this on purpose. He just wanted the ground to break in two and shallow him in. He felt bad and guilty at the same time.

“I am sorry for behaving like that. I should not have done that.”

“It’s okay—”

“No, it's not okay. I insulted you in front of everyone that day. I should not have that day. I was just—” Jungkook paused when he heard the other chuckle.

Taehyung tried to control his laughter and nodded his head. “It's fine, you can continue. What were you saying? Oh, right! You were saying sorry.”

The elder exhaled heavily and looked down. He knew Taehyung was mocking him. And he had all the rights to do so.

“Please, listen to me once. I am really sorry for what I did—”

“Ok, you are forgiven.”

But Jungkook knew better. He knew that the boy did not forgive him at all.

“I feel terrible, Taehyung. Please forgive me for this once.”

Taehyung put the cream back in the drawer before closing it and getting inside the blanket. He put the laptop on his lap and opened it before uttering, that too without even lifting his gaze, “Why are you so persistent on getting my forgiveness? Why does it matter? If you think I will harm your mother and friends or the people close to you, then don't worry. I won't do that. Oh, right. You can't trust a person like me, though.” He clicked his tongue, pretending how sad he was to inform that.

“You know I have my reasons to doubt you, right? You can't blame me—”

“Where am I blaming you? And when did I even ask you the reason? I told you that I already forgave you. Wait, actually there was nothing to be mad about. I am not upset or anything. You should not be sorry at all. Because I understand. It is hard for you to trust me. And see, I don't mind at all. Everyone thinks about me like that. It does not matter.” But it mattered this time. And Taehyung knew the reason. But he would try his best to keep it hidden. Jungkook was not just ‘everyone’. If it was someone else, he would have beheaded that person for even raising their voice at him by now.

“Y-you really are not angry?” Jungkook did not dare to ask if the boy was hurt by his words. He was not that important to Taehyung to make him sad. If anything he could do with that stupid act, it was to make him angry.

“I am not.” because he was hurt. Not angry. So, it was not completely a lie, though.

Jungkook did not know why or where that confidence was coming from but he felt like Taehyung would not harm anyone just because he was angry at the vampire. Then why was he still standing there, asking the hybrid to forgive him genuinely?

He let out a sigh and nodded his head.

“Then could you at least tell me why did you g-go to find Junhee give her money?”

“So, she could come back to you sooner and stop you from worrying too much.”

The words were simple, weren't they?

Then why did they sound so twisted to Jungkook? However, he did not have anything left to say after the answer Taehyung gave him. Did he sound too desperate for Junhee that day?

“I hope everything is good now. Did she tell you that I didn't harm her at all?”

“Tae, I regret shouting at you that day. I regret whatever I said and did. I know I created a big ruckus and I am ashamed of that. I am deeply apologizing for my behaviour.”

“I told you there's no need to apologize. Why do you keep making me repeat the same thing again and again? It's getting on my nerves now. Seriously.”

Jungkook gulped, contemplating his next move. Should he stay for a little more or just leave? He was about to take a step forward when Taehyung's voice halted him in his tracks.

“If you are done, you may leave now.”

What could Jungkook possibly do after this statement? Nothing. Taehyung made it crystal clear that he wanted the doctor gone from his room.

“Y-yes. And sorry again. I-if you can then please forgive me. I am g-genuinly apologizing.” Jungkook waited for a reaction from the younger after he uttered the words but got nothing in return. So, he just turned around and slowly walked out of the room.

⁠◍◍◍

Although Jungkook should not care and be happy about the things that were happening, he was bothered with how Taehyung was almost never home.

Was the mob really that busy? Or was he doing it intentionally to ignore Jungkook?

It had been five days since Taehyung was not returning home.

Jungkook had asked the butlers and the guards about Taehyung but they did not utter a word, let alone tell him about Taehyung's whereabouts.

Jungkook should've taken this chance to leave and go back to his own house, but he did not. He could not leave because of the bond between them. But was that the only reason why he was not leaving? Just because of the force of the bond?

He even went to Taehyung's work building to meet him but the guards turned him down right at the main gate.

Everyone behaved like robots. They did not utter a single word as if they were instructed by their boss not to disclose any information about him to anyone. Especially Jungkook.

The doctor widened his eyes as soon as he entered the house and found Taehyung on the couch, injured and bleeding. Beside him, there were a few maids and guards who were talking to him and also Taehyung's so-called favourite bodyguard who was sitting right beside him.

“W-what happened to you?” Jungkook rushed toward the boy and sat on the empty space beside him before anyone could stop him.

“Just a minor injury. Don't worry. Go back to your room—”

“Minor injury? You are bleeding more than you should, Hyungnim. The bleeding was supposed to stop a long time ago but it did not. How can you say it's a minor injury?” Joohyuk uttered, looking at the mob with a disappointed yet worried face.

Jungkook really did not like this boy. But right now he had no other choice but to listen to him.

“Hello mister? You are a doctor, right?”

The tone was rude and intentional. However, Jungkook nodded his head.

“Treat him quickly. These are bullet wounds. Usually the bleeding stops after a certain period but today it seems to have gone a little too far. You should check and stop the bleeding. We have the necessary equipment here.”

“Ok, let me see.”

Taehyung could not believe his heart just skipped a beat when the doctor scooted closer to him and gently touched his shoulder and arm.

He sat quietly between Jungkook and Joohyuk, looking at anything but their eyes. He did not know why in the eart he felt so intimidated by his surroundings. It was always the other way around.

People would be intimidated by him. This was his first time feeling like this.

“Y-you need to take off your shirts.” Jungkook held Taehyung's hand and tugged at the shirt he was wearing.

Taehyung nodded and relaxed his body, gesturing at the elder to remove the shirt for him.

Jungkook gulped and just stared at Taehyung's shirt instead of making a move.

The hybrid shook his head before he uttered, “If you don't want to do it, Joohyuk can—”

“N-no, I will do it. It's no big deal.” The doctor smile and began to remove Taehyung's shirt gently.

Joohyuk rolled his eyes and looked back at Jungkook with angry eyes. He did not like the man either.

Jungkook got the necessary equipment from the guards to treat Taehyung's wounds, cleaning and stitching them at first before wrapping bandages around them.

“Why was not the bleeding stopping? Hybrids heal faster than any other creatures. Even alpha werewolves and vampires. Then what was the issue?” Joohyuk threw the question as soon as he Jungkook dropped the bloodied cottons on the steel tray.

“I cannot just say the reason right away. I will need him to run a blood test so, I can confirm the exact issue.”

The maids took the used cottons and other equipment to discard them and left the living room.

Joohyuk nodded his head. “Okay, please do the necessary. And thank you for your help today.” He stood up and bowed his head a little before turning his all attention back to the hybrid. “Can you get up? Or do you feel weak?”

Taehyung looked up to meet the vampire's eyes and slowly nodded his head.

Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows as he moved his gaze back and forth between Taehyung and Joohyuk. He felt like he was third wheeling. He watched as the hybrid was about to get up but he could not put the weight of his body on his arms at all.

Taehyung hissed out and quickly sat back, unable to put pressure on his arms.

This was not the boss they knew. This Taehyung looked so weak. A few of bullet wounds could never break Taehyung.

Joohyuk immediately grabbed the mob's shoulders. “Hyungnim, careful!” he widened his eyes and bent down a little to get closer to Taehyung's face.

Jungkook frowned, not liking the way Joohyuk was touching the hybrid. He wanted to push the other vampire away from Taehyung. He was about to reach out to hold Taehyung instead but before he could do that, in a blink of an eye, Joohyuk picked Taehyung in his arms and turned around to walk toward the staircase.

“You should take rest, Hyungnim. Please, do not overwork.”

Jungkook stood up as well and watched the hybrid rest his head on Joohyuk's shoulder and wrap his arms around the boy's neck. Why was there a faint burning sting in his heart? It made no sense. He scoffed and looked at the guards who were also watching the duo with a small smile on their faces.

Why were they smiling, huh?

Taehyung and Joohyuk were not a couple. Then what was so entertaining?

Jungkook did not understand. And he decided he should not be interested in this matter. Rolling his eyes, he started walking toward the staircase to go to his own room, suppressing the urge to peek into the hybrid's room where Joohyuk took Taehyung.

He reminded himself again. That he should not care.

⁠◍◍◍

Their lives went back to being normal and Jungkook slowly started to cope with the situation he was in.

He realized he actually could not do anything about it.

He could not break this bond until Taehyung would do it willingly. And he was sure the hybrid would never do that. He would not make the doctor live with him if he were to let him go in the first place.

His mom was doing find, too. So was Junhee. She went back to her village again to look after her grandfather and promised Jungkook that she would be back sooner than later.

The more days passed, the more he realized that the mob would not harm or do anything to his mother and Junhee. He would not do anything to any of Jungkook's closed people.

It was not anything confirmed but somehow, Jungkook's heart was confident about it.

Taehyung seemed to be like before again. He would now come back home and whenever Jungkook would be present, they would talk. Even if it was just a little.

Even though everything looked normal, Jungkook still could feel a change in the air. What changed?

Was it something from his side? Or Taehyung's side? Or something in general?

Taehyung was back to being a flirt like he used to be. If anything changed, then it was Jungkook's reaction to the hybrid's flirting.

Back then, Jungkook would really feel irritated and ignore Taehyung's cheesy remarks. But now, he would secretly enjoy them even though he would pretend to act nonchalant.

That was it. He just enjoyed the flirting and nothing else. He would not flirt back ever.

However, there were a lot of things Jungkook did not like about Taehyung.

He still hated the fact that Taehyung was a mafia. A leader and ruler on top of that.

He still hated Taehyung's job.

And there was one more thing Jungkook hated or started hating recently, if it was said correctly. And that was Taehyung's bodyguards. Especially Joohyuk.

Jungkook just could not tolerate them. He understood that Taehyung needed high-key protection but that did not mean they would have to stick to Taehyung everywhere.

Back then Jungkook would not see the bodyguards inside the house. They would just be here to escort Taehyung to places he needed to go.

But now, they were almost always in the house. And Joohyuk? Jungkook better not start the topic about him.

They boy would get on Jungkook's nerves more than anyone.

He did not know if it was intentional or not, but Joohyuk would always cling to Taehyung. He would always try to touch the hybrid. And the most annoying part was that Taehyung would let him.

It was obvious that Joohyuk was always near Taehyung because he had some other intentions. Did Taehyung not know that? Or he just allowed it after knowing everything?

Or was it just Jungkook thinking stupid things?

He really did not know what the truth was anymore.

Even if he would not feel irritated when Taehyung tried to flirt with him, he would definitely react negatively whenever Joohyuk was in front of him.

That boy would ruin Jungkook's entire mood. The affect would be so bad that Jungkook would start behaving rude with them including the hybrid.

He did not have any excuses for his behaviour. He did not even know why he was feeling irritated and behaving rude in the first place.

He would avoid this topic whenever his mind asked him these questions. Because he had no answer for them.

“Why do you come here everyday? Don't you guys have a building to work?” Jungkook asked after he walked down the stairs and found Joohyuk in the living room, sipping on his tea.

“Oh, Dr. Jeon. Good morning.” instead of answering Jungkook's question, Joohyuk flashed a smile that looked very forced and cringey.

Jungkook did not need his greeting. He just needed the boy out of the house. But he could not directly say that. It was Taehyung's house after all. He could not just do anything he wanted. He had no right to do so.

It was obvious to both of them that they hated each other.

They looked like they were kust one step away from jumping onto one another's neck.

And they were trying their best to control themselves. They did not want to get into aggressive violence. Especially Jungkook. Because it was just out of his character.

The irritation would be ten times stronger whenever he saw Joohyuk with Taehyung than the moments when he saw the vampire alone.

He could not give any name to this feeling. It still felt very foreign to him and he was just confused. Trust him, he tried to avoid this feeling but couldn't.

As if his heart was now manipulating his mind, too.

“When are you leaving?” Jungkook asked, sitting on the other couch and turning on the TV.

Joohyuk stared at the doctor's face for a few seconds before he chuckled. “After Hyungnim comes down, I will be leaving with him.”

“Leaving with him?” Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows and turned his head toward the boy against his will. “Is he also going out today?”

The younger vampire nodded his head. “Yes, Hyungnim have some works that are needed to be done as soon as possible. So, we are going there.”

Their works meant dealing with illegal shits and torturing them. So, today's work could not be any better. It would probably one of the above.

“It is Sunday today. Can't you guys have a holiday? Just go and enjoy your weekend. Why the hell are you working—”

“Spending time with Hyungnim is the best way to spend my weekend.” Joohyuk's reply came before Jungkook could even finsih talking. “I love to be near him.”

‘Oh, of course you do!’

Jungkook suppressed the urge to roll his eyes and throw a taunting remark.

“Why is that so? Do you like him or something?”

Joohyuk started off with a chuckle before it turned into a loud laughter.

“What's so funny?”

“Your smartness.”

“Huh?” Jungkook did not understand what the other boy was spewing. “What are you talking about?”

“Nothing,” Joohyuk shrugged.

Jungkook gave him a weird look before shaking his head.

Before he could give another answer, they heard the sound of Taehyung's footsteps.

Joohyuk quickly stood up and bowed his head.

“Am I late?” Taehyung asked while walking down the stairs, still struggling with the tie around his neck.

The younger vampire quickly rushed toward him to greet him again. “Yes, a little. But it's okay. They can wait.”

Taehyung smiled at the other's words. Joohyuk was the only man in this worl that was too friendly with the boss himself.

Jungkook wondered if the boy was doing this for money. He hoped it was the real reason.

But, sadly it was not. Joohyuk was not as subtle as he thought he was.

Jungkook knew what actually was going on.

“If you allow me, I can fix the tie for you, Hyungnim—” Joohyuk did not even get to finish his sentence before he was pushed away from the hybrid. He stumbled a few steps backwards and raised an eyebrow. He fumed in anger and stepped back, standing at a little distance from the mob and the doctor.

What the hell was Jungkook doing?

Even Taehyung was shocked.

“I will do it.” Jungkook whispered and quickly touched the tie, already starting to open the previous knot.

Taehyung just stared at the elder as he worked on tie.

“Where are you going?” Jungkook asked, his voice barely above a whisper. He kept his voice low because he did not want Joohyuk to listen to their conversation.

“A meeting. Why?”

“Today is Sunday. Should you not have some time for yourself and enjoy the day accordingly? When do you even rest?”

Taehyung shrugged his shoulders. “Nothing is a holiday for me. I have to work everyday. Not even my men get the holiday for a weekend.”

Jungkook let out a huge sigh. “Don't you feel bored or frustrated?”

“Why should I?”

Joohyuk let out a chuckle, keeping his eyes on Taehyung.

“Same work again and again. And that too without any weekend or a day off.”

Taehyung shook his head. “We all are already used to it by now,” he replied back in a small voice.

The doctor sighed and nodded his gead eventually. “Is it a normal meeting? Or would you come back with bullet wounds again?” He asked.

Jungkook almost sounded worried. But Taehyung knew he was not.

“No, it's a normal meeting today. Hopefully.”

“Hopefully?”

Taehyung nodded his head. “Well, there is no guarantee of situations in this business. We never know what will come next and how. So, we will always need to be prepared.”

“Then it means you can get hurt today as well?” The elder's voice was low. He sounded dissatisfied.

“No guarantee.” Taehyung shrugged.

“I and other bodyguards will be there. We will try our best to protect him. Like we always do—”

“Yeah yeah I can see that.” Jungkook looked at Joohyuk with judging eyes. “That’s why he was badly injured that day, right? Because you guys protected him well.” he turned around to face the younger vampire.

Joohyuk clenched his jaw and fists, planning murder in his head. If the mob was not present there, then he would have punched Jungkook on the face for sure.

Taehyung let out a deep sigh and tried to get between them. He did not understand why the tension was always so thin whenever these two vampires were in the same room. What was their problem? Why were they always glaring at each other?

Had they gotten into any fight before?

“Hyung, it was not their fault. Some of my other men were badly injured, too. I was the one who tried to cover up someone and got in between them. So, don't blame Joohyuk or anyone. They did their job right.”

Joohyuk stared at the mob's head with soft eyes. He fell in love with Taehyung all over again. Taehyung defended him and the other men as well.

Jungkook, however, was left speechless. He hated how the other vampire was enjoying this. He really hated how Taehyung got between them and spoke up for Joohyuk, proving him completely wrong.

Annoying! Too annoying!

Jungkook could feel the other vampire's mocking stare on him. He scoffed and took a step back. “Yeah, whatever. You will come to me in the end if they fail to protect,” a sly smirk appeared on his face when he looked behind Taehyung's shoulder and Joohyuk's unhappy face came into view. He had successfully provoked the younger vampire.

“Hyungnim, let's go. We will be late otherwise,” The sweet smile was back on Joohyuk's face as he turned his face away from Jungkook and looked at the mob boss instead.

It looked as if a silent war was going on between them.

As if it was just a war of words for now and later it might turn into an actual physical fight. They were throwing daggers at each other with their eyes.

Taehyung could almost feel it though he did not understand the exact situation.

“Take care.”

Taehyung was about to pause in his steps but did not. He just nodded his head, acknowledging the doctor's remark before he continued walking with Joohyuk until they were out of the house.

And Jungkook just stood there, watching as they faded into the distance.

⁠◍◍◍

Taehyung had been attending a lot of parties lately. With his bodyguards, of course.

It was not a new thing for him to return home at dawn. Jungkook got used to it as well.

But what he could not get used to, even if he tried was Joohyuk coming with the hybrid everyday to return him home.

Why?

Taehyung was a grown man. Why would he need a guard to drop him home everyday and that too for accompanying him to his room?

He could just call Jungkook and tell him to wait for him at the door and take him to his room if needed.

Taehyung was not sick or unhealthy. Then why would he need a man to pamper him? It was not like this before, though.

Jungkook found these new changes really irritating. Everything made his mood turn sour. And he would start acting like a dissatisfied kid who did not get his favourite candy. A man on periods.

And because of his fucked up mood, he would start behaving rude with Taehyung. Which was very unnecessary. Even he knew that too. Such a stupid and childish move.

He was confused himself and made the hybrid confused as well.

“Your favourite boy did not come to drop you today?”

Taehyung paused after the main door was closed by the guards behind him. He tilted his head when he noticed Jungkook sitting on the couch with his arms crossed over his chest. He smiled and walked toward the elder, plopping down beside him.

“What is the matter with Joohyuk? Why do you dislike him so much, huh?”

“What's there to like about him?” Jungkook scoffed and shook his head.

Something was not right.

“Don't tell me you are jealous of him. He is just my—”

“Why would I be jealous of him?” Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows, feeling himself getting worked up. Why? Because he somehow felt exposed. And the thought itself got him so tensed that he could not help but blurt out things he should not have. “Jealous of what? Are you not thinking a little too high of yourself? Come on, Taehyung. You are no one to me. You know even if you force me, you can never have me. I am never going to accept or even like a criminal like you. So, I don't care whatever you and that bodyguard of yours do. Both of you are criminals, so it suits you guys. You deserve him. Do not think so high of yourself. You will never have me.”

Well, that was not necessary.

Taehyung just stared at the elder blankly. “You don't even cross-check the words you are saying, do you? You don't care about what the other person might feel by yours words, huh?” He let out a chuckle. He looked like he was still finding the insulting words funny and taking them just as a joke.

The vampire blinked his eyes, wondering if his words hurt the younger. Fuck! He actually should have been careful with his words before letting out anything that came to his mind. He definitely sounded stupid.

“Taehyung, I—”

“Anyways, why are you up so late? Don't you have an early shift tomorrow?” he uttered excitedly, trying to avoid the previous topic. The little tiredness he was feeling had disappeared as soon as his eyes fell on Jungkook. “Waiting for me?” he asked as if he did not get just insulted by the elder a while ago.

“In your dreams,” the vampire rolled his eyes and scoffed, pretending to move from Taehyung while he actually did not. “W-why would I wait for you?” he tried to sound nonchalant but his heart was beating fast, betraying his mind.

Taehyung pouted and stared at the other's face before he started taking off his jacket. “I thought you were waiting for me. Otherwise, why would you sit here in the dark at this hour, hmm?” He was as shameless as ever. None of Jungkook's insulting words could even touch him.

The air started to feel a little hot, but Jungkook was a tough man. Even though his heart wanted it, he did not turn his head toward the younger. Because he knew Taehyung was wearing a thin tank top and was probably looking like a full course meal. He thought it was about time he should get up and leave. Otherwise the more he would stay, the higher the chances were for him to act weird.

“I was not feeling sleepy so thought of passing time.” Jungkook replied, which was a complete lie. Because he was sitting there to see if Joohyuk would come with the mob to return him home today, too or not. And he was kinda happy with the outcome.

His breath hitched when Taehyung suddenly lifted his leg and placed it on the elder's thighs, slowly moving his fingers to touch the other's chin. “Is that so?” He whispered, rubbing his nose against Jungkook's jawline.

Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

Jungkook liked it. No, what the hell! He should not.

“Hyung, I think I—”

“I should go.” Jungkook abruptly jumped up from the couch and stood up.

Taehyung bit his bottom lip and lowered his gaze. He exhaled heavily, realizing the mistake he was about to make. What the hell was he thinking? He was about to ruin everything.

Had he lost his dignity and self-respect? God knew.

He needed to act nonchalant now. So, he let out a chuckle and nodded his head. “What? Did I make you shy?” He joked, placing a cigerette inbetween his lips and lighting it. He blew the smoke and stared up and down at the elder's broad physique.

Oh, what a view!

“You think too high of yourself. You don't have that much effect on me, Taehyung. Actually, you don't have any effect on me at all.”

Ouch! That hurt.

Jungkook scoffed and shook his head, not realizing the damage his words were causing.

“Good night, Hyung.” Taehyung's voice made Jungkook slowly turn his head back.

The vampire gulped and stared down at Taehyung who was now resting his head back on the couch while having his eyes closed and taking long drags of the cigarette. Was it just him or Taehyung really sounded tired? As if he lost all of his energy and excitement just in a second.

All because of Jungkook.

The vampire could not stand there anymore as he turned around and walked up the stairs to go back to his room, while Taehyung stayed there on the couch.

He took a long drag and blew out the smoke in the air before whispering, “I am doomed.”

⁠◍◍◍

It had become very normal between Taehyung and Jungkook to behave like one-sided enemies and one-sided lovers.

Taehyung would always find a chance to get close to Jungkook and cling onto him, but the elder also and always pushed him away. Behaved cold and weird.

But Taehyung was too persistent to back off easily.

He stuck to his own logic and said fuck you in return. He tried many ways to impress the vampire.

But it seemed like Jungkook's heart had become cold like his blood.

Taehyung was a strong person. So, he was probably taking the struggles really well. The insults and rude behaviour of Jungkook might not have affected him at all.

Or did they?

There were a lot of reasons why Jungkook was trying to act cold and ignore the hybrid as if he did not even exist.

First, Jungkook was confused with his own emotions and tried to ignore the mob boss.

Second, he did not like his own behaviour. He wondered how he could manage two things in between?

Third, he was unhappy with the fact that Joohyuk was always with the hybrid.

Every single thing provoked him and made him act like a worked up toxic man. Sometimes, he would ignore Taehyung out of habit.

And it looked like the hybrid had gotten used to it. Even though he did, he could not stop himself from bothering the vampire.

If ignoring and behaving rude with Taehyung had become Jungkook's habit, then bothering and clinging onto Jungkook had become a habit of Taehyung, too.

Jungkook would always watch the boy. But from afar. He would not be obvious. He would not let Taehyung notice it.

He would have his eyes on Taehyung secretly, but when it was time for them to talk, Jungkook would act like he did not even know who Taehyung was.

Jungkook's behaviour had hurt Taehyung's male ego. But shamelessly, the hybrid would still go to Jungkook. Did he not have any shame at all? How could he take those insults so lightly?

God knew.

Jungkook lifted his gaze from the book he was reading right when he heard the main door of their house opening.

It was Taehyung.

Jungkook fixed his clothes and sat properly to make it look like he was just sitting there casually and not waiting for the hybrid's return. He cleared his throat a little and averted his eyes back to the book.

Everyday at this hour, when Taehyung would return home, he found the vampire sitting on the couch. But every time he approached Jungkook, the latter would get up and leave.

The unnecessary silent treatment was getting too much. And the fact that both of them knew it was very stupid to act like that, but they could not stop themselves.

The air felt so cold and gloomy at the same time. It was so serious that Jungkook could almost see the dark clouds in the room.

Well, he should not care. He knew Taehyung was now about to walk toward him and sit beside him on the couch. It had become Taehyung's daily routine.

Jungkook did not understand what solace the hybrid would find just by sitting beside him. It was more cheesy and cringey than it looked.

However, he would also sit there for a minute or two, subtly letting Taehyung to cling onto him before getting up abruptly and leaving eventually.

The little amount of time spent with Taehyung made no sense. Jungkook did not even know why he was doing that. He was just doing that. He knew it was childish but he could not help it. None of them could.

As predicted, Taehyung took slow and exhausted steps toward the man sitting on the couch without making a sound.

Usually, he would be cheerful and excited to bother the vampire but the air seemed different today.

The living room was dark, only the moonlight was coming through the windows and lighting up the room as much as possible.

If the room was not dark, Jungkook would be able to notice and realize a few things.

The dark, gloomy sadness was clinging to Taehyung, it looked like.

Jungkook shook his head to get rid of the unnecessary thoughts.

Unnecessary?

He was about to move a little but paused when Taehyung, instead of just sitting beside him, slowly leaned his head on his shoulder, confusing the vampire. Jungkook thought of staying back for a while. And he even did.

“I should go—” Jungkook uttered after a moment and was about to stand up when Taehyung grabbed his wrist, stopping him from moving further.

“D-don't leave yet.”

Taehyung sounded too different to be him.

The elder had never heard this voice. So powerless, so weak. What was happening? He stared down at the hybrid's face who was looking down on the floor. Jungkook could not see the other's face properly.

“P-please…” Taehyung gently tugged at the elders wrist.

Jungkook could not resist anymore. He quickly sat back on the couch and was about to hold Taehyung's shoulder when the hybrid slowly lifted his legs on the couch until he was completely laying on it.

Jungkook's breath hitched when the hybrid put his head on his lap all of a sudden.

Well, that was unexpected?

This had never happened before.

Taehyung folded his legs and brought his knees close to his chest as he lay on his side.

Jungkook could not leave right away.

Everything felt so different today. Something must've happened. He thought and licked his dry lips.

Taehyung was behaving weird. He had never lay down like that. Now even when he was wounded.

Maybe the physical wound did not hurt that much.

But what was the matter this time? Was it something serious? If yes, then how much serious?

Jungkook wanted to know. He let out a shaky breath and tried to calm down his aggressively beating heart. He needed to move now.

It had been more than ten minutes already.

He touched the hybrid's shoulder and pushed his body a little before trying to get up from the couch himself.

But Taehyung did not let him. He quickly grabbed the doctor's arms and pulled them to wrap around his body, not letting him get away.

Jungkook did not know how to respond to this gesture. Now, he could not just push Taehyung harshly to get up, could he? He was not that bad of a person.

So, he just stayed quiet and played along. But for how long would he do that?

Jungkook made the second attempt to get up again but again Taehyung stopped him. He used his words this time.

“P-please don't leave yet,” Taehyung's voice trembled as he uttered. “Stay a little longer.”

Why did he sound so hurt? Fuck! Was he hurt? But who hurt him? A lot of questions were roaming inside his head but he tried to ignore them for now.

“Could you at least tell me what happened?”

Taehyung squeezed his closed eyes and clenched his fists around the vampire's pants. “I-i am just exhausted.” He sounded like he was about to cry. But why? It was so unlikely of him. Where did the flirty Taehyung go?

“Please hold me for a little while.” Taehyung's voice was so low that one might not even get to hear it at all.

“Please don't let go. S-stay.”

Jungkook frowned and leaned forward a little to take a good look at Taehyung's face. He widened his eyes. Was the boy really crying?

What the fuck?

Was Taehyung capable of such emotions?

Jungkook had always doubted that.

“W-what happened, Taehyung?” The vampire's voice was awfully soft. It made Taehyung's heart clench more. “Are you okay?”

The hybrid slowly nodded his head. “I will be okay.”

Jungkook highly doubted that. He sighed for the nth time before putting a little force to grab Taehyung's shoulders and raised him.

The younger groaned and tried to hide his face that made him end up burying his face into the doctor's chest.

Jungkook wrapped his arms around Taehyung and gently patted his back. Even though he was not a human anymore, he did not turn into a heartless man. He was still kind. He still had empathy and sympathy in him.

So, what if he claimed to dislike Taehyung? He did not hesitate to comfort the boy when needed.

Taehyung quickly encircled his arms around the elder's neck as he nuzzled his face into the other's chest, taking in the sweet scent of Jungkook.

“I know you are trying to act tough, but you can tell me if you want. I won't judge.”

Could Taehyung really trust him?

The only thing he did not want to see right now was Jungkook's judgement. What if the elder actually judged him after listening to him?

Jungkook had always been against Taehyung's way of thinking. So, the vampire might find it really odd after finding out what Taehyung had done.

No, he would definitely judge him.

“It's between me and my father.” Wait, Taehyung was not supposed to say it. What happened then? Why did he blurt it out? He let out a sigh. Stupid mouth!

“What happened? Did you two fight?”

Taehyung wanted to laugh at that.

Fight? That was such a small word.

Taehyung and his father had gotten a lot ahead of just a normal fight. He shook his head. “Leave it, Hyung.”

Work had been a little hectic lately.

The mob, however, was tackling everything perfectly. The deals were all approved while the other casino businesses were going fine as well.

He would check on everything everyday, no matter how exhausted he was. But recently, he was feeling a little too tired than he should. He did not understand the reason for his weakness.

The tests Jungkook had prescribed him to run were done. Most of the results said that he was completely fine and ok. So, Jungkook had just given him a new diet chart and told him to follow that with a very little amount of medicine.

Only Taehyung knew what he was doing with the prescription. Because Jungkook could not see the hybrid in the house. Most of the time.

Sometimes he would make sure the maids cooked the healthy food for the mob boss instead of those stupid food that only had good taste but never quality,

Taehyung loved those dishes as expected.

“Did your father shout at you?” Jungkook asked.

The hybrid bit his lower lip and shook his head against the vampire’s chest.

He wanted to laugh but did not.

Taehyung tried to find how else he got into this additional mess. Was his life not as busy as fuck already??

“You won't understand what I am saying properly. So, just leave it.”

Of course, Jungkook would. He was not interested in it anymore.

“Fine. I will not force you to spill your secret. But at least confirm one thing that you are following the diet.”

“Yes, I am. Don't worry.”

Wow, what a liar. He was not taking the blame but of course, duh!

“I hope the power comes back prepared.” Taehyung could not think, because this is not the Taehyung they knew.

“Do you realize the change of your own behaviour? Where did the strong, smart and unbreakable mafia go?”

“He will be back in a few hours.”

“Oh? Is that so?” Jungkook could not see the other's face but he could feel that Taehyung was smiling a little.

“Yes.”

The room fell silent as both of them decided to keep quiet for a moment. No one talked. The air had become sweet and really comforting.

“I am wasting too much of your time, am I not?

Jungkook mentally thought he would say yes but his mouth let out a complete opposite of it..

“No, it's okay. Let me know when you are feeling good. I will take you to your room.”

Fuck!

Taehyung had been praying for this day for a long time. And finally it was happening. Could he consider it a progress?

“Will you carry me to my room?”

Jungkook nodded his head even before he could stop himself.

“Are you feeling better now?”

The hybrid slowly nodded, “Y-yess. A lot better than before.”

That was it. It meant Jungkook had successfully comforted the hybrid to make him feel like this. But he actually did not do anything or even utter a word though

Jungkook loved how much power he had on the younger.

“Take me to my room, Hyung. I am feeling sleepy.”

The vampire quickly stood up and leaned down to pick Taehyung up in his arms before starting to walk toward the staircase.

Everything happened so fast that even Taehyung could not process it. His face was so close to Jungkook's.

While Jungkook looked ahead of him, Taehyung stared at his face, almost eye fucking him shamelessly.

The younger unconsciously leaned in and caressed Jungkook's soft cheek with his nose. He did it so gently as if he was just tasting the water. If he got the green signal from the vampire, he might do even more.

But that was the thing Jungkook was not giving. The man was so tough. Completely unbreakable. Taehyung tried to seduce him a lot of times. But it was like Jungkook had made it his life goal to never give in.

Taehyung rolled his eyes and pouted, cutely glaring at the vampire.

Who would believe that this was the same man people were scared of.

Thank god no-one saw it. Otherwise, they would think that the mob boss had become weak. And the news would not take much time to spread like a wildfire so yeah.

People would start discussing it behind the mob's back. They might start thinking of the possibilities of Taehyung dating someone.

But that was not the truth. He was not dating anyone. Dating was not his cup of tea.

Taehyung realized they had reached his room only when Jungkook laid him down on the bed. He let out a satisfied moan when his back finally touched the soft mattress.

“T-thank you.” Taehyung did not want to let go. But he had to.

Jungkook pulled back and took a step backward. “Sleep, Taehyung. You need it.”

The younger nodded his head as his eyes slowly started to get close. He felt his eyes getting heavier until he could no longer keep them open.

“G-good night, Hyung.” He uttered after he finally lost the battle between sleep and himself.

The hybrid had always been so strong. Jungkook never even thought that sometimes it was possible for him to just pretend it. He had never seen the boy looking so dull.

Taehyung always looked so powerful. So energetic. But today's Taehyung looked so different. As if Jungkook just witnessed a new version of the boy

The elder chuckled and slowly leaned down. Before he could even guess his own move, he placed a soft kiss on Taehyung's forehead and smiled. Why did he do that? Everything was so confusing. He could no longer understand or justify his actions.

“Good night to you too, Tae. Sleep well.”

Chapter Text

“This is like the third time this week you came home injured like this. What are you up to, Taehyung? Do you want to die or something? Why are you not being careful? You are the boss, why would you need to get on the field and fight with them yourself? Let your men do it for you,” Jungkook kept blabbering as he wrapped the bandage around Taehyung's waist to his chest.

“Why are you getting so angry?” Taehyung tilted his head with a small pout. He would not even realize that his demeanor changed whenever he was with Jungkook. He would become a person out of his real character. “Do you hate treating my wounds that much? You can tell me. If you don't want to do this, then I will go to another doctor—”

“I did not say that.” Jungkook glared at the other, who also stared back at him while mirroring his expression.

“Then what do you want to say? Your job is to just treat my wounds. Why are you lecturing me?” Taehyung did not know why he was in a sour mood today. He had even killed more than ten people today even when it was not necessary. Which was very unusual. He would always kill the main target and leave the rest to his men. But he did not. He stayed and continued the fight even after his bodyguards told him to leave. He ignored them and kept fighting on his own, resulting in getting attacked in return.

It was only Jungkook and Taehyung in the younger's room as Jungkook did not let the other guards, especially Joohyuk, enter.

The younger vampire had insisted a lot, saying he wanted to stay beside the mob and keep an eye on him, but still Jungkook did not listen. The latter had directly closed the door in front of Joohyuk's face.

And the boy had no choice but to accept his fate.

“I am lecturing you because I don't want to see you in these painful wounds.”

Taehyung raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Because I'm worri—” Jungkook paused just as it clicked his mind, the things he was about to say. Oh, no. He shouldn't.

The mob waited for the other to continue, to which Jungkook just stayed quiet. The silence that followed after was a little awkward but not uncomfortable.

“What do you mean why? Is it a good thing to get injured? As a doctor, I would always suggest to my patients to be careful and never get hurt.” Jungkook rolled his eyes and reached out to cup the younger's chin. He turned Taehyung's face a little to see if there was any untreated wound or not. He might not have realized how close their faces were to each other, but Taehyung knew.

Jungkook's breath was ghosting over his lips, giving him shivers all over his body.

He had no idea how much effect he had on Taehyung. He did not even notice the way Taehyung clenched his fists that were placed on his lap.

“What are you staring at?” Jungkook whispered without glancing at the younger.

“You? Did I not always tell you how pretty you are?”

Jungkook really hoped his face did not turn red. He wanted to appear unbothered. As if he did not care at all. He was not affected by the compliment. That was what he wanted to pretend like. But he was just a fool.

“It's okay to blush, you know? You don't have to pretend as if you don't get shy whenever I give you a compliment,” Taehyung pressed his lips in a thin line, trying to suppress a teasing smile.

The doctor did not reply to that. He just kept doing his work and put all his focus just on that, trying to appear nonchalant. He heard the hybrid click his tongue, indicating he had successfully gotten into his nerves.

“You are no fun!”

“I know that.”

Taehyung groaned and jutted out his lips in a small pout. He averted his gaze from the elder and looked out of the window.

The cold wind made its way into the room through the windows, catching the other two people's attention.

“It's all done for now.” Jungkook took a final look at Taehyung's face and body before he nodded his head.

“Is it ok for me to walk now?”

“Are you kidding me? If it was ok for you to walk, why would I tell you to be on bedrest for at least one week —”

Taehyung scoffed. “Even you know that I would not actually stay at home and take rest. No matter how exhausted, weak or not so mentally strong I am, I will still find a way to leave for work.”

In other words, Taehyung was just a stubborn boy.

“You just don't listen, do you?”

The hybrid nodded his head. “I am sorry, but I cannot waste much time just to take a rest. I would need to complete my work, so the others can also follow by. We work on daily things, Hyung. Of course, we would need to work every single day. We cannot take a rest or leave. My work is different from yours, but we both have to work every day without any fail. There is the similarity.”

“Don't compare your work with mine.” Jungkook scoffed.

“Huh?”

“Your work kills people, my work saves people. We are not the same at all.”

“Okay, geez! Fine! Our work is not the same. Happy now?”

Jungkook rolled his eyes and stood up. “Sleep for now, Taehyung. I will tell them to leave, okay?”

Taehyung let out a sigh before slowly nodding his head.

Truth be told, the table had turned a little. Even if they did not want to admit it.

At first, Jungkook would not want to argue with Taehyung or disobey the boy because he knew how stubborn the latter was.

But now, it was slowly becoming a thing for Taehyung as well. Because he realized that Jungkook could also be stubborn as fuck. So, it was better to listen to him sometimes.

“Take a rest. I will be coming in a few hours again to check you.” Jungkook picked up the medicine kit box and stared at Taehyung's pale face for a moment before he shook his head and finally turned around to leave the room.

“Take care, Hyung.” Taehyung let out a giggle right when Jungkook reached the door but paused.

Jungkook turned his face toward the mob a little and gave him a forced smile, “Say that to yourself as well.” He uttered before he finally opened the door and walked out of the expensive, master bedroom.

Taehyung laughed again. He found it really cute. Jungkook was cute. Without any doubt.

⁠◍◍◍

For the first time in his life, Jungkook did something he had never done before. He drank alcohol. And that too almost three bottles. However, his alcohol tolerance was more than he thought it would be.

He felt tipsy and a little dizzy but he was not mad drunk like Taehyung.

The hybrid was literally behaving like a mad man.

Jungkook would never have to see this day only if he hadn't said “I will do anything” that day while requesting Taehyung not to hurt Junhee.

And of course, the mob would take it seriously and use it like a deal.

Truth be told, Taehyung had already forgiven Jungkook and forgotten about the incident. It was the vampire who poked the matter again by apologizing.

And Taehyung was just about to say that he had forgiven the elder but then something clicked in his mind. A sly smirk appeared at the corner of his lips for a split second and vanished before Jungkook could even notice.

“Well, you told me you'd do anything for her, right?”

The question sounded a bit off to Jungkook. He did not mean to say that he would do anything for Junhee.

She was just a friend and Jungkook was just worried. That did not mean he would do anything for her.

However, the words were out and Taehyung had taken them seriously. So, Jungkook could not deny his promise. But he at least wanted the hybrid to know that Junhee was just important as a friend. And nothing else. He did not know why he felt that need, but he just did.

“What is it that you want me to do?” Jungkook had asked. And he just hoped it would not be something crazy. Knowing Taehyung, the latter could do or ask for anything.

He started to think what would he say if Taehyung proposed the idea of marriage again?

And in the worst case scenario, what would he do if Taehyung asked for sex?

Would he be able to say yes? Could he agree? The thought itself made him feel weird in his stomach. Something was definitely not right with him.

The fact that the thought of sleeping with Taehyung did not disgust him anymore was enough to give him a hint.

If it was before, Jungkook would grimace at the thought of getting intimate with the younger. But he no longer felt that way. Which meant something must've happened.

However, he did not know what it was. He could not give it a proper name. Because he could not even realize his emotions. They were all messed up. He was confusing them one with another. He thought they were not the genuine emotions from his heart.

The bond between him and Taehyung was forcing him to feel things and making him act weird.

Even he did not completely believe that.

“Don't worry, I won't ask you to have sex with me against your will.”

Thank god, Taehyung cared about consent. Jungkook felt relieved. But not completely. Why?

He asked himself and got no answer in return.

He wondered why there was a feeling of disappointment at some corner in his heart.

“Then what?”

“Get drunk with me,” Taehyung had proposed the idea to the vampire, who just blinked his eyes in confusion.

“Huh?”

“I want you to come with me to one of my best nightclubs and get drunk with me. You can do that, right?” Taehyung repeated, emphasizing the statement a little for the elder's better understanding.

Jungkook gave it a thought. Having a couple of drinks with Taehyung would not harm anyone. It would be alright.

So, he agreed without thinking too much. He felt little tingles in his stomach when the mob smiled brightly, excitement flowing off of him.

Jungkook also thought it would be a good chance to see the place that Taehyung owned.

That sounded like a big deal.

Owning casinos and nightclubs? People could only dream. But an omega hybrid had done it and showed his worth. That was so hot of Taehyung.

Jungkook had mentally slapped himself for having unnecessary thoughts again. He was going out of control. And the worst problem was that he did not make any attempt to stop himself either. At this point, he did not know what he was doing. He could not comprehend between what was right and what was wrong.

And that was how the mob and his owned man ended up in one of the finest nightclubs of the country.

Jungkook had never drank alcohol let alone stepped foot into a pub. So, everything looked foreign to him.

He was roaming his big, curious eyes all over the place like a kid who would see the world for the first time.

Such a small, cute puppy! Taehyung thought as he stared at the elder's amused face, a tender smile adorning his lips.

“How does it look? Good enough—”

“Exactly like you. So elegant. So royal.”

“Huh?” Taehyung was surprised.

So was Jungkook. What the hell did he just say? Fuck, not again! He quickly turned his face away from the younger and scrunched his face, squeezing his eyes shut in realization while cursing at himself in his mind.

He could not help but blurt out the thoughts that were running in his head. The moment his eyes fell on the interior decoration of the club, it reminded him of Taehyung.

The atmosphere, vibe, beauty–everything looked so much like Taehyung. In simple words, everything about the club matched with its owner.

Everything looked so expensive, just like Taehyung did.

Everything looked so calm yet intimidating, just like Taehyung did.

Everything looked so powerful and elegant, just like Taehyung did.

It was giving royal vibes. And it actually suited Taehyung so much.

The mob was the king of their mafia world.

And now Jungkook knew why.

Taehyung had really built a different world to rule.

The fact that this was just one club Taehyung owned, and there were still plenty of them left said a lot about power.

Jungkook knew all the things Taehyung owned and the way of achieving them, everything was illegal. Yet, as fucked up as it sounded, the elder began to find it… hot.

Nah, he had lost his mind, he was sure about that now. His morals and dignity was literally standing at the edge of a cliff and might not even take too much time to fall.

The waiters, dancers, bartenders and even the bouncers bowed their heads ninety degrees as soon as they noticed Taehyung enter.

The hybrid raised his hand, signalling them to stand up properly. Everyone shared glances at each other, fear written over all of their faces.

“You guys, no need to be scared. There will not be any enemies today. It's just me and my friend, so don't worry “

The workers let out a sigh before they nodded their heads and straightened up.

Jungkook realized only one thing from that statement. It meant that fights had already taken place there. And the employees had already witnessed it.

He wondered what could've happened for the employees to be scared like this. They were probably scared for their lives. He could only imagine how scary the scenario was.

The employees would be tense every time they saw Taehyung. They always thought there might be another war of fists, bullets and knives that'd break out. The first time was enough to scare them.

So, seeing the owner here with a friend was very disbelieving.

The waiters quickly ran toward the duo and bowed their heads again. Their eyes were everywhere but never meeting Taehyung's. Because they knew the rule.

“Rowoon, make us the best drink you are specialized in.” Taehyung gave an order before he slowly grabbed the other's wrist and started dragging him to the corner he would usually sit.

Jungkook was still in awe. He would never get used to how Taehyung's employees treated him. With fear and respect both.

Fear because they knew their job was risky, respect because they also knew Taehyung would not let them get hurt by the enemies.

Rule no. 2 for them was to never betray the mob. Otherwise, the protector would punish them himself.

An individual needed to be loyal to work for Taehyung.

The smile Taehyung had got replaced with a frown when he noticed some people near them were looking—no, ogling at Jungkook with their eyes. He snapped his head toward the man and found him staring at the expensive drinks on the table.

That was a good thing. Taehyung found himself smiling again, realizing the doctor did not give a fuck about the girls and boys who were staring at him.

He was so much focused on Jungkook that he did not even notice that there were more people who were looking at him as well.

“Do they taste good?” Jungkook’s voice failed to hide the excitement he was feeling, seeing the colorful drinks the bartender had made according to Taehyung's order.

“They taste heavenly.”

The answer was convincing enough for the elder to reach out and grab one of the glasses. He brought it close to his nose and sniffed.

Taehyung clicked his tongue and shook his head. “What are you? A werewolf?”

“Why?” Jungkook frowned, looked all cute and sweet for the hybrid to eat.

“Why are you sniffing it?”

The elder smiled awkwardly before replying, “Checking whether it's drinkable or not.”

Taehyung could not help but coo at the vampire who was staring at him like a curious, little kid.

“Why not? You think I will give you poison to drink?”

“I did not mean that.” Jungkook rolled his eyes and began to drink the alcohol in one go. He scrunched his face in disgust as the liquor literally burned his throat. That was his reaction only for the first time. The second time he did not make a face of disgust, instead he started liking the strong taste of the liquor.

And after the third shot, Jungkook realized why most of the people loved to drink alcohol.

By the time Jungkook turned his head toward the younger, Taehyung was already drunk and leaning his head back on the couch.

What the fuck?

Jungkook blinked his eyes and leaned toward the boy to touch his face. “Tae?”

He watched the boy smile.

“What? Are you sleeping?”

Taehyung nodded his head cutely, sprawling his hands toward the vampire and wrapping them around his neck. He pulled the elder closer until Jungkook's face was on his neck.

“W-what are you doing?”

“Giving you love.”

“What?” Jungkook whispered in disbelief, trying to lift his head.

The younger just giggled in return and tightened his arms around the vampire.

“You are drunk, aren't you?”

Taehyung shook his head before rubbing his nose against Jungkook's cheek. “W-why are you so c-cute, Hyung. It makes me wanna e-eat you.” He nibbled the elder's soft cheek with his lips as he whispered.

Jungkook did not even notice when his hands found their way to the hybrid's waist and wrapped around it gently.

Actually, none of them noticed.

Both of them were under the influence of alcohol. So, even if they noticed it, they did not give it much thought.

The vampire closed his eyes and lowered his head a little until his nose tip was touching Taehyung's jawline.

“Y-you like my scent?”

“Umm,” Jungkook's short reply was enough to send a vibration to Taehyung.

The cold air suddenly started to feel a little hot and Taehyung found himself starting to sweat.

He scooted closer to the elder, trying to press their bodies together until there was no gap between them. He smiled to himself when Jungkook grabbed one of his thighs and placed it on his lap, pulling the boy dangerously close if that was even possible.

Taehyung was definitely loving it.

People who were staring at the duo turned their attention away, realizing they were probably out of their reach. So, it would be no use trying to woo them.

Moreover, Jungkook did not even notice those people. Because his eyes were only on the most expensive one.

The owner.

Normal people could not even guess who Taehyung was. They probably thought of him as a simple customer. They did not know the club they were dancing and standing in was owned by the boy on the couch who was now almost sitting on another man's lap.

Everything looked normal. Until it was not.

Taehyung let out a hiss and quickly bit his lower lip to stop himself from making any more sound as the elder started moving his hand on his thighs slowly.

Jungkook trailed his hand upward until he was almost touching the younger's inner thighs. His fingers were dangerously close to Taehyung's crotch. A little more movement of his hands, and he would touch the hybrid's clothed dick.

This was the very first time they were going a little further than they should.

Actually, Taehyung had always wanted to go further but Jungkook did not allow it.

Taehyung buried his face into the crook of the elder's neck and tightly hugged his neck, trying not to moan when Jungkook squeezed his inner thighs roughly.

Fuck!

Taehyung might get wet at this point. After all, he had omega genes in him. So, it was very natural for him to produce slick when he was being touched like that. Touched by the man he wanted.

Jungkook's drunk mind had given up a long time ago. His heart was controlling him and he was just complying. Because he was mayhaps, perhaps, probably, maybe liking whatever his body was doing.

What was happening with him? He was not aware of that.

He slowly travelled his hand under Taehyung's thighs until his palm touched the boy's ass. He gave it a gentle squeeze, liking the softness of the hybrid's ass.

So plumpy. So juicy.

Taehyung fisted the elder's shirt as the man kept squeezing his butt over his pants. He thanked the alcohol for making Jungkook react like this. It was like once in a blue moon matter.

He might not have Jungkook like this again. So, he decided to enjoy the moment to the fullest, as long as he could.

Jungkook's other hand grabbed the hybrid's nape before he leaned in to kiss his neck.

Yes, he kissed.

The mob boss was under the control of Jungkook. Completely at the mercy of the elder.

Taehyung had never been manhandled like this before. Because he was always the one controlling whoever was his partner.

However, it was different with Jungkook. Everything was different when it came to the matter with the elder.

They were being too intimate right now. Shameless them did not even care about the people around them.

Actually, no one cared.

Everyone was busy drinking, dancing and grinding on their respective partners for the night.

So, most of the people were at the same level.

However, the workers were watching Taehyung and the man that came with him. They were scared and still in doubt about the calmness. They could not be fully assured that another attack would not happen. So, they were just keeping their eyes on the mob and being alert. Just preparing themselves for any outcome.

But the things Taehyung was doing were becoming a little too much to watch.

They had to look away when the mob started to grind on his partner, almost sitting on his lap as the man still kneaded and squeezed his ass.

So, it was the mob and his boytoy, huh? Jungkook definitely understood

They should get a room at this point. Otherwise, people present in the club would get free porn, that too a live one.

Taehyung was more drunk than Jungkook. And he had lost control over himself long ago. The vampire, however, was sober enough to understand the things that were happening.

Yet he continued whatever he was doing.

He secretly liked it. His heart wanted more. And his mind did not stop him today.

They were being too intimate.

Jungkook absolutely loved the warm skin of Taehyung beneath his cold palm. He loved the younger's skin against his lips.

But what he loved the most was the control he had over Taehyung. He felt like he could do anything by manipulating the younger right now. He was not sure if Taehyung was really drunk or pretending to be drunk, because there was no trust. He did not trust Taehyung. The boy had always lied, acted and pretended in front of him.

So, it was still very hard for him to build trust between them.

Jungkook lifted his head a little, pulling back just to see Taehyung struggling to keep his eyes open and body straight. The hybrid was having hard time keeping up with his balance.

“Do you usually get drunk like this? Or is just toda—”

“Exclusively for you.” Taehyung giggled and unconsciously leaned forward to kiss Jungkook's lips, but the vampire was fast. He quickly turned his head away, still not allowing the other to kiss his lips.

Taehyung pouted and stared at the elder with sad, doe eyes.

“Don't look at me like that,” Jungkook kept his gaze at anywhere but the hybrid.

“Why don't you let me kiss you?” Taehyung asked in a small voice and the vampire almost melted. Almost.

“I don't know. I don't want to.” Jungkook really did not know why he always rejected the younger for a kiss. It was not like he hated being close to the boy. If that was the case, then he would not be here, drinking with Taehyung and having him almost on his lap.

He did not understand why he was being like a hypocrite. Well, that was what he was doing at this point.

He was doing more than a normal kiss.

But maybe the level of intimation did not concern him.

However, a kiss did. Maybe a lips to lips kiss mattered to him. In his eyes, a lip kiss was what a couple would do. And they were not a couple. Then why would they kiss?

“You are so mean, do you know that?”

Jungkook could not help but turn to look at the other's face and found himself slowly melting.

Was this the same merciless mob boss that people were scared of?

Because right now, Taehyung literally looked like a puppy. He was definitely looking like those puppies who would run after their owner in case of finding them.

Here, Jungkook was the owner of Taehyung in this case.

“Where does your father live, Tae?” Jungkook was actually prepared. It was not a random question that he just asked. The question was planned.

“Why? Want to ask for my hands from him?” Taehyung wiggled his eyebrows and giggled at his own joke that the elder did not even find funny.

But that was a good excuse, though. Even though he did not take the words seriously, he could at least use them for now. And so he did.

Slowly nodding his head, the vampire uttered, “Yes. Now tell me where your father lives.”

“You really want to meet my father?” Taehyung repeated the question for his better understanding.

“Yes, I do.”

The younger did not reply after that. He just blinked his eyes and stared at the vampire in confusion.

He looked like he did not trust Jungkook's words at all.

And the stiff reaction of Taehyung gave wrong ideas to the vampire.

Jungkook thought it was about time he should give up. Right, there was no way Taehyung would believe this stupid idea. The younger had probably guessed his lies by now.

He let out a sigh and was about to give up when Taehyung's voice reached him, and suddenly he felt like he was on cloud nine. Because the very next moment, Taehyung was spilling the address of his old house where he used to live before. Now unlike him, his father was still living there.

He really felt happy, getting the required information he needed from the younger.

Why?

Because Jungkook himself did not know.

“You are such a good boy, do you know that?” Taehyung giggled and cupped the other's cheeks before booping their noses together.

“I know,” Jungkook nodded before guiding the other to put his head on his shoulder. He caressed the younger's hair and gently patted his back. “You are already drunk, Tae. Let's go home.”

Taehyung started to feel sleepy as the vampire comforted him like that.

“Hmm,” he replied, slowly closing his eyes. He was about to fall asleep. So, he had no idea what he was saying at this point. “I will go anywhere as long as it's you taking me.”

That was the last words he uttered before he fell asleep right then and there on Jungkook's shoulder.

⁠◍◍◍

Taehyung had forgotten about the words and moments he and Jungkook shared at the nightclub. He only remembered that they had a couple of drinks and a normal chitchat.

And a faint memory of him and Jungkook hugging each other.

But that was it. He could not remember anything more than that. He completely forgot how he and the vampire were almost fucking each other with their clothes on. He forgot how he casually told Jungkook his other house's address where his father was still residing.

And that was how Jungkook ended up in the study room of Kim Dojin, with a coffee mug in front of him.

“So, you are saying you live with Taehyung?”

Jungkook nodded after taking a sip from the cup.

“That's great—”

“Do you guys not have a good bond?” The vampire did not beat about the bush. He directly asked the question.

“Huh? W-what are you saying?”

Jungkook opened his mouth to answer right away, but paused. No, he should not say this. Because it was his own observation. Just an assumption could be said in other words.

There were a few times Jungkook accompanied the hybrid to his bed until he fell asleep. And the vampire had a habit of staying back for a very little time.

He would sit beside Taehyung and watch the mob boss sleeping peacefully after killing people and doing illegal work.

That was when he heard Taehyung mumbling something in his sleep.

Jungkook was confused at first. He could not clearly hear or understand what the other was saying so he sat back again and leaned down instead. When his ear was finally near Taehyung's mouth and the latter mumbled again, Jungkook did not miss it this time.

“A-appaa…appa I'm s-sorry…please forgive me.” Taehyung would scrunch his face in his sleep as he mumbled anything at this point. And Jungkook listened to his words.

He always had a guess that the relationship between Taehyung and his father was probably not good.

He did not know why he came to this place or how far meeting with Dojin would take him to.

But one thing he was sure, more like he got to know about it, was that Taehyung deeply regretted his actions. Otherwise, no one would say sorry in their sleep.

“I-I don't hate you.”

It was still alright until Jungkook noticed the hybrid's wet eyelashes. He touched Taehyung's cheek and turned his face a little to take a better look. Squinting his eyes, he really saw tears.

The mob boss had tears in his eyes.

It was shocking enough for the elder to take. He gulped and stared at Taehyung's face for a while.

So? The cruel crime boss had emotions too? It meant he could feel things as well, huh?

A criminal, someone who couldn't be broken easily, broke down for his father.

It was the very first time Jungkook was seeing him showing emotion rather than evil ones. He was happy to be proven wrong but surprisingly, he did not feel happy to see tears in the younger's eyes.

Jungkook had stayed the whole night with Taehyung that day and watched over him. He only left when the sun was about to rise.

Not that Taehyung was a kid or would need someone to stay beside him just because he was having a bad dream.

The boy was stronger than that. Still Jungkook stayed.

And the younger slept the best that day. Most comfortably in Jungkook's presence. He did not have to murmur in his sleep again as if his heart knew he was not alone. He had someone with him.

Though he did not know who the person was.

After that day, Jungkook decided to look into the matter even if it did not concern him.

Since then he started thinking of ideas on how he could meet Taehyung's father. He did not know where the man lived. Because Jungkook knew almost nothing about the hybrid.

He only knew the house he was living in with Taehyung, the mob's workplace and the businesses he'd run. That was all he knew.

Even the fact that he came here to meet Kim Dojin was hidden from Taehyung.

Well, he didn't know that Taehyung already had all the information about him. The foods he was eating, the places he was going and the things he was doing.

Taehyung would also get to know that Jungkook had visited his father. Maybe later, but he would eventually do it.

“Why don't you visit him at his house?”

Dojin gulped the lump in his throat and looked away.

“What are you trying to say?”

“Sir, it's fine. You don't need to pretend in front of me. I understand everything, you know? Just tell me why things are so messy. I can make your son change his mind. I mean I can at least try.”

Dojin was too confused to react. Of course, he did a background check on Jungkook the moment he got to know Taehyung brought a man to his house and that too in a wicked way. He would also keep tabs on Taehyung and the mob knew that. He did not mind actually.

Because that was what his father could do. Nothing more than that. So Taehyung let him. He had no reasons not to.

“I am sure you know what kind of a person he is, right?”

Jungkook nodded his head.

“But he is not as cruel as he looks. Sometimes, he just acts to be tough and unbothered.”

Jungkook knew that. He had seen it himself. But to him, a murderer was a murderer. Nothing could change that fact.

“But that doesn't mean I am saying that he is weak—”

“I know,” Jungkook interrupted the old man. “I know how strong he is. Stronger than the strongest I've ever met.” he would never deny this fact.

Taehyung was both mentally and physically strong. His willpower was too high to reach. Jungkook knew these things very well.

For the past few months Jungkook had been living with the mob, he got to know a lot of things. Though there were still a few secrets left.

“He had always been strong but never this cold,” Dojin began to speak again, catching the vampire's attention back to him.

"What do you mean?”

Dojin turned his head toward the window before he continued, “You know, he took the responsibility of my little business on his shoulders when he was just eighteen. Then slowly and eventually he built this vampire all by himself. The path was rough. Every single day he struggled, faced problems after problems, but he never gave up. He did not stop until he achieved it. So many times I told him to just leave everything and start something new. Where there would not be any risk. But his stubbornness always won. He did not listen to me. He ignored whatever I told him, even till now. It's not like I did not trust him. I did. I knew he could do it. But somewhere in my heart, I wanted him out of this dangerous world. Because I know what this world can do to us. I lost my beloved to this.”

The last sentence had Jungkook's curiosity sparked up.

“Your beloved?” he asked.

“My wife.”

Oh.

The vampire widened his eyes. He did not expect this at all. He always thought Taehyung's mother probably died while giving birth to him.

Now, he was about to hear a whole different story?

“His mother was a strong woman. Giving birth to a hybrid had always been risky. But she took the risk. I even suggested adoption, so she wouldn't have to go through the danger. But he refused to do it. She said she would take the risk to give birth to our own child and trust me, she did. She was the bravest and strongest woman I've ever seen. But everything took a wrong turn when my business began to grow a little. I thought I would be able to handle it. However, I should have been more careful. I should've known this world better. Without my knowledge, my enemies grew. They were envious and tried to stop me from growing further. They attacked me so many times. But I always fought back. And that probably made them more angry. It was still alright until their eyes fell on my family. A-and one day I—” Dojin needed to take a pause.

Jungkook listened to everything with a fast beating heart.

Everything sounded so scary.

He couldn't even ask if the old man was alright because that would be a very stupid question. So, he just stayed quiet and gave Dojin some time to collect himself. He could see how the alpha was trying his best not to let the tears appear in his eyes. Maybe because he also wanted to act tough in front of the doctor. Just like Taehyung always did.

Like father, like son. They endured everything and pretended to be the strongest. As if nothing mattered to them.

But Jungkook would always agree that Taehyung was one step above his father in everything.

At the moment, Jungkook could do nothing to comfort him. He was still in shock himself.

The silence was sharp. Before it could get more uncomfortable, Dojin spoke up again.

“One day I returned home to Hyunmi lying on the floor, all covered in blood, while Taehyung sat beside her with a bloodied knife in his hand and staring at his mother with blank eyes.”

“W-what?” Did Jungkook hear it right? He might've misunderstood it. “What are you saying?” he asked. Because there was no way—

Dojin let out a chuckle. “I had the same reaction as you. I also thought about the worst case scenario. But I found out the truth when I looked around a bit. He actually stabbed the people who killed his mother. Later I heard there were more people and Tae fought with everyone. He was just sixteen at that time. Some of the goons managed to run away but the rest could not.”

By then, Jungkook could guess the situation. But he wanted to be sure. “Why were you not there?”

“Because the whole attack was a set up. It was pre-planned by those mobs who wanted to stay above him. They managed to lure me in and made me busy with something else while their men went to strike Hyunmi and Taehyung. They couldn't guess that Taehyung would have the strength to fight them. They planned to kill both of them but couldn't. Taehyung fought with everything to save his mother but those goons were more in number. He could only save himself. And I am glad he did. I am glad he did not die. But he changed after that day. Everything changed,” Dojin lowered his head and rubbed his face with his palms.

Jungkook guessed it right. Things were getting clear for him to understand now.

“He blamed you, didn't he?”

The old man did not give any response or reaction to that. “His hatred is justified. I understand where he is coming from,” his voice cracked as he uttered. He tried to keep his face hidden from the other. “He called me so many times that day, but I was so busy that I didn't even notice. I couldn't answer the calls. But when I saw countless missed calls from him and Hyunmi, I rushed back home only to find out that I was late. Everything was over. I couldn't send my men to help them, I couldn't be present there myself. I was at fault I understand, b-but still…” he could no longer hold himself back from breaking down.

Jungkook quickly stood up and sat beside Dojin before pulling the old man into a hug. He only realized how much the other needed it when the man hugged him back and cried on his shoulder. He patted Dojin’s back, thinking he might not also be able to forgive his father if he lost his mother like Taehyung.

“He told me that I was the reason for Hyunmi’s death. I was too weak to be a gangster. I was too cowardly to run these businesses underworld. And I have accepted all the blames and words he threw at me, but what I couldn't accept was the fact that he stopped calling me Appa. He stopped talking to me. I lost my wife and it felt like I lost my son as well. He treats me like a stranger,” his voice trembled as he took a breath before continuing, “Since then, I lost my willpower to run this business. But I still tried my best to keep going as I had nothing to do at that time. Still, everything was falling apart and the business was going through severe losses. For the next two years I struggled to feed both of us. And that was when Taehyung stepped in to help me. Maybe he took pity on me.” He let out a bitter chuckle. “From that worst situation of the business, Taehyung made it stand up again and built his own empire.”

Dojin was right. Taehyung's hatred was justified. He could only imagine how strong the boy must've been all these years. How hard it was for him to keep everything in his heart, all to himself. The hybrid had been hiding a lot of pain,always acting tough, nonchalant, and unbothered.

“H-he is the only family I've left. I may sound selfish, but I s-still want him to forgive me. I want him to understand my side. That I did not do it intentionally. H-he can call me weak and a coward as much as he wants, but could he please call me Appa again? Could he think of me as his father again?”

Jungkook nodded. “I will try to talk to him—”

“Don't.” Dojin shook his head. “He won't listen. Instead, he might get mad at you.”

Jungkook couldn't surely say that Taehyung wouldn't be mad at him. Because he felt like he still did not know the mob entirely. But he could at least give it a try.

“It will be fine. Don't worry.”

Dojin pulled back from the hug after a while and chuckled. “You are the first ever person who got to live with my son and managed to stay alive for this long."

Jungkook blinked his eyes before he understood the sentence and broke into laughter himself.

“Why? Did he kill his previous partners?”

The old man shook his head. “There was not a single person that lasted after one night. Tae never dated anyone. So, everything was temporary and he always made that clear. You are the first person that he brought to his house and let you stay for more than six months. It is really surprising.” He had a soft smile on his face. The more he saw Jungkook, the more he realized why Taehyung must've chosen this man. Now, he just hoped his son would understand his feelings sooner. He hoped it was not just an obsession.

They continued talking about a lot of things but not for once Jungkook mentioned how Taehyung would dream about his father and keep calling him Appa in his sleep, nor did Dojin mention how he and Taehyung had a conversation— well, a fight about Jungkook weeks ago.

Jungkook thought it would be better if Taehyung came to his father himself. He did not want to be the third man who'd expose Taehyung's secret to the old man.

And Dojin did not think it would be a good idea to tell Jungkook about the talk he and Taehyung had.

Some things were better off hidden.

⁠◍◍◍

Taehyung stared at the ceiling with blank eyes before he moved his gaze toward the window just to let out a soft sigh as he realized that it was already dawn.

He could not sleep a blink. What the hell was wrong with him?

Should he start taking medicines again? Or should he just go to Jungkook's room to sleep beside him? Well, it was no use for now. He would think about it again later at night.

He got up from the bed after tossing around for a bit, and then walked into the bathroom to take a shower.

He did not expect to see Jungkook making breakfast, though. A fond smile appeared on his face as he stepped closer to the kitchen.

The maids quickly looked down on the floor and bowed their heads.

“M-master, we told Jungkook sir not to do it. But he insisted,” one of the maids whispered, her voice trembling in fear.

Taehyung hummed, signalling them with his fingers to move and leave the kitchen, which the maids immediately obeyed.

The kitchen was empty in a minute and Taehyung was standing right beside the doctor.

“Good morning,” Jungkook uttered while flipping the omelet on the pan.

“You knew I was here?”

The vampire nodded.

“How?”

“I can feel it.”

Taehyung chuckled, “Impressive.” He turned his gaze towards the dishes Jungkook had made and felt his mouth watering at the sight. “Woah, you made all of them yourself?”

“What do you think?”

The hybrid widened his eyes. “Without anyone's help?”

Jungkook nodded again.

“No fucking way!”

Taehyung started digging in as soon as the meals were served on the table. He kept moaning as he ate the food. “You are such a great chef, baby vampy. I never knew—”

“What did you just call me?”

“Huh?” The younger blinked his eyes before he understood. “Oh, baby vampy!” He flashed a wide smile.

“I am no longer a baby vampire, okay? It has been more than six months that I've turned. So, it means I am an adult vampire now. Not a baby.” He definitely looked like he was sulking.

Taehyung was staring at the elder in amusement before he burst out into laughter. “Oh my god, you are so cute, Hyung. This is why I call you a baby.”

“No, I am not!” Jungkook glared, looking like an angry puppy to the other.

“Yes, you are!”

Jungkook rolled his eyes and averted his attention back to the food instead. Secretly, he loved how Taehyung was enjoying the food he made.

He looked up and paused, contemplating if he should mention the topic or not.

Gathering his courage, he finally decided to do it.

“I met your father.”

Taehyung's fingers halted for a moment before he moved them again to get the food in the chopsticks. He was already aware of it. “What about it?”

“We talked a lot–”

“About?”

The elder gulped and stared at Taehyung who still had his eyes on the food and not for once he looked up to meet Jungkook's eyes.

“He misses you a lot, Taehyung. Why don't you go and meet him? Spend some time with him?”

Taehyung let out a dry chuckle. “Did he cry about me to you?”

Yes, he did. But Jungkook could not say it out loud. “He just told me he loves you so much, Taehyung. He is your father after all. Don't punish him like this.” he swallowed hard when he noticed the other clench his jawline and fists.

Fuck! Did he just make Taehyung angry?

“Now you want to teach me what I should do and what not?” There was sarcasm in the statement. “Since when did you become a teacher from a doctor?” He still had a smile on his face but it was not a positive one.

“Taehyung, I am not joking—”

“And what made you think I am joking?” Taehyung placed the chopsticks on the table and looked straight into the other's eyes. The smile had faded from his face by now.

Jungkook did not know what to say anymore. The courage he had just a while ago seemed to vanish in the air.

“Please, don't get mad—”

“Stay out of the business that doesn't concern you. It will be better for you and me both.” He wiped his mouth and fingers with tissue paper before he left the dining table.

Jungkook did not dare to go after him. Because he knew it would be no use.

“Try to avoid matters that should not concern you, ok? Take care.”

The vampire let out a sigh when he heard the main door closing shut. He looked back at the food and found himself losing his appetite. He knew it would not be easy. But at least he tried.

⁠◍◍◍

The night Taehyung came home emotionally exhausted and tried to seek comfort from Jungkook was the day he last met his father and had a fight again.

Dojin had asked him about the man he was allowing to stay in his house.

The conversation took a turn when the old man told Taehyung to be careful.

“I am not like you, who can't protect their life partner. I am not irresponsible like you. I am not a coward and weak man like you.” Taehyung had shouted at the elder.

“I-I know. I didn't say that you can't protect him. I am just telling you to be careful. You know how dangerous things ar—”

“I know better than you.”

“You love him, don't you?”

“That should not be your concern I fear.”

Dojin had let out a sigh and stared blankly at his son. He wondered if things would ever be good between them like before.

“I know how to take care of the things I own. Even if I don't love him, I still own him. He is mine. So, don't meddle.”

The old man frowned, “W-what do you mean you own him? He is not an object, Tae. Don't do anything stupid.”

Taehyung raised his eyebrows in amusement. “What? You are going to give me lectures, now?”

“No, don't take it that way. I am not giving you any lectures. I am just telling you. It is risky to date someone or have a partner by your side. Your enemies will always target them to attack you—”

“Unlike you, I will always be with my partner to protect him from my enemies. I will fight and take them down. Don't think of me like you. I am strong. I have more power in my hands than you ever did.”

Dojin knew all of these things. So, he just kept nodding his head in defeat. What he did not know was Taehyung's feelings. He just wanted to know what Taehyung felt for Jungkook.

Was it love? Or was it just an obsession like Taehyung claimed it to be.

And the fight went on.

Taehyung always found it irritating whenever his father visited him. Because the moment would eventually end up in a heated argument.

And he really hated that. That day, his father's words were hitting all of his nerves. Because firstly, he was confused with his own behaviour and emotions himself. Secondly, he was having a lot of doubts about the things he would feel for Jungkook.

And thirdly, Dojin was exactly pointing out the things Taehyung was trying to avoid.

Ultimately, he had no choice but to tell his guards to take his father out of the building. He felt bad but could not help. He looked away when Dojin looked at him with sad, begging eyes.

Because once again, his anger and ego won.

⁠◍◍◍

Since that indirect argument took place between Taehyung and Jungkook, both of them seemed to ignore each other. Especially Jungkook.

Even when the hybrid would realize his mistakes, he never admitted them. He was too prideful and egoistic to do that.

So, there was no way he would go to Jungkook and apologize to him. That was never in his vocabulary.

On the other hand, Jungkook was both upset and angry. He did not know how to face Taehyung. And at the same time, he did not want to talk to Taehyung either.

He would feel the mob's eyes on him whenever they would meet each other or cross paths, but Jungkook would use all of his energy to avoid the younger.

Taehyung was sure at this point that Jungkook hated him.

But what could he do? He believed he was right from his point of view.

Things might not be going well between them, but that did not mean Jungkook would not treat Taehyung's wounds whenever he needed it.

As a doctor, he was always at his service.

That was the only time the mob would get to be with Jungkook.

“Are you mad at me?” Taehyung asked just when Jungkook stood up from the bed with the first-aid box in his hands and turned around.

“Why should I be?” Jungkook's answer sounded rough. He was definitely still upset. There was no doubt.

The hybrid shrugged his shoulders before uttering, “You are not smiling or talking to me like before.”

“Uh huh?” The vampire let out a chuckle and shook his head. “I don't want to involve myself into things that don't concern me,” he replied with a dry smile.

Taehyung rolled his eyes and grabbed the elder's wrist before tugging him toward himself.

Jungkook landed on the bed beside Taehyung and let out a surprised gasp.

“W-what are you doing?”

“I don't want you to leave. Stay the night here.”

The vampire shook his head. “No, I can't.”

“Why can't you?”

“More like, I don't want to.”

Damm! That was too straightforwarded.

“Don’t be so stubborn, Hyung. Why are you acting like a kid, huh? Hop on the bed and sleep.” Taehyung was trying hard because he wanted to check something. He wanted to see if he could sleep peacefully in the other's presence or not.

Jungkook let out a huff in anger and placed the box on the table before doing as he was told. He was living in Taehyung's house, eating food as he would like, sleeping on a comfortable bed and doing anything he wanted.

So, in the end, he would definitely need to listen to Taehyung.

The hybrid smiled and made some space for Jungkook to lie down before he pulled the cover over themselves.

Jungkook turned his back toward the younger and quickly closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep.

Taehyung did not mind. Because he was really too tired to use his energy on the elder right now. He was already planning to sleep. Slowly reaching out to touch the elder's shirt, he curled his fingers around the fabric in a small fist and smiled to himself.

Jungkook noticed that, but he did not push him away.

After a few minutes of closing his eyes, Taehyung finally drifted off to sleep. Without any medicines or pills.

So did Jungkook.

⁠◍◍◍

Joohyuk leaned down and whispered something in the mob's ear, causing him to smirk in satisfaction.

Taehyung raised his hand and patted the vampire's back, pulling him to sit beside himself. “Well done, Joohyukah! I knew I could trust you.”

The latter's cheeks turned red, which he looked down to hide.

Taehyung did not notice that as his focus was on the papers before him and the laptop on his lap.

However, Jungkook noticed that. He always did.

How could he not notice it when everything was happening right in front of his salad.

He was watching TV, sitting on the couch while Taehyung and Joohyuk were sitting on the adjacent one. And that made it easier for him to look at them whenever it was needed. He found himself watching over what Taehyung and Joohyuk were upto more than he was watching the TV.

He wanted to let out a scoff. He did not understand how a person could be so shameless? Did Joohyuk not know that Taehyung never noticed his feelings? Then why the hell was he not taking the hint and backing off?

Did he not know that the person Taehyung liked was Jungkook and not him?

The doctor rolled his eyes, mindlessly changing the TV channels. He hated days like this. Where all three of them would be in the same place while Jungkook watched TV and the other two worked.

“Jungkook Hyung, why don't you go out of the house and get some fresh air?”

Why? So you could take Taehyung on your lap?

The words only stayed inside Jungkook's head and did not dare to reach his throat. He did not expect the younger vampire to say this to him.

“Why? Does my presence bother you and your sir? Am I interrupting something?”

Taehyung furrowed his eyebrows and slowly turned his head towards the doctor. “What are you saying?”

“What is your personal assistant saying? Ask him first.”

“He is not my personal assistant—”

“Yeah, I can see that.” Jungkook scoffed and shook his head, averting his gaze back to the TV, pretending to ignore the other two’s presence. He wondered if Taehyung really could not see it or was pretending not to. Because there was no way you could not notice the person's intentions who was being obvious as fuck.

Joohyuk loved how he could provoke Jungkook every time. He wanted Taehyung and Jungkook to always stay in arguments. That way there would be a decent amount of distance between the two and it would be good for Joohyuk's eyes to see.

“It's good news that he surrendered. I am still thinking of ways to get rid of the last one of them.”

“What are you going to do with the one in the basement then?” Joohyuk asked as he collected the papers that had various types of gun models designs on them.

“What do you think I'd do?” Taehyung snickered, shaking his head.

They were talking about killing someone again. Jungkook tried to ignore the conversation. He could never understand what was so thrilling and exciting about murdering people.

“Alright, then.” The latter nodded. “I will prepare everything for him to sign and you can take care of the rest of the things.”

"This is why I like you the most, do you know that?” Taehyung smiled. He liked how Joohyuk always understood him without even needing to say it in words.

Meanwhile Jungkook wanted nothing more than to smash the glass in Joohyuk's head. He knew the latter was doing it intentionally. Both of them were aware of the silent war that would go on between them but they just never acknowledged it physically.

“Of course, Hyungnim. I know that I am your favourite.”

“Yes, you are.”

At this point Jungkook might really get up from the couch and beat up the other vampire. Now, Joohyuk was definitely doing it to provoke the doctor. He glanced at them every ten seconds with the corner of his eyes just to check what they were up to. But no one should ask him why he was doing this.

Because firstly, he did not know the answer himself. Secondly, even if he knew, he would not admit it.

He was standing on the bridge between confusion and denial. He could not accept that he might be having some things for a criminal. As if it was going against his morals.

Every time Taehyung and Joohyuk worked together inside the house, Jungkook would stay close to them. As if he was afraid to let them be alone.

What was he afraid of though?

Well…

Jungkook let out a breath of relief when Joohyuk finally stood up and bowed his head toward him and Taehyung before leaving as their work was done for the day.

He watched as Taehyung signalled a butler to collect the papers and place them in his study room very neatly.

He looked away as soon as the hybrid was about to turn his eyes towards him.

Taehyung was about to walk toward him when he suddenly felt his chest burning and head spinning a little. He paused and managed to keep standing. He almost thought he would fall on the ground and lose consciousness.

What the hell just happened?

He knew he was feeling a little weaker lately. Should he tell Namjoon about it? Or Jungkook?

Nope, the second option sounded bad for some reason.

So, changing his mind about approaching the vampire, he walked upstairs to his room and closed the door behind him just to rush inside the bathroom.

He started coughing all of a sudden and clenched the shirt over his chest as he felt a burning pain in his heart. This had never happened before. He never fell sick or felt the need to see doctors except for the times he would get injured because of the fighting.

It was all new for him and he did not know how to stop this. Because the pain was getting too much to bear.

There was already a doctor in his house who could take care of him right now. Then why was he not calling him? Why was he hesitating? He really was not sure.

As if there was an invisible force in him that was stopping him from involving Jungkook in this.

Taehyung could not hold himself back anymore as the need to throw up increased. He leaned on the sink and closed his eyes before he began to throw up while coughing violently, softly punching his chest with his fist as he tried to ease the pain as much as possible.

His entire body froze when he opened his eyes. And looked down at the basin.

He thought he would vomit the familiar litany of trivial grievances that typically spilled from people's lips.

But what the hell was this? He was shocked and confused. It was beyond his understanding.

Why the bloody hell were there flowers in the sink?

Chapter Text

The flowers were grey in color. They looked beautiful.

But how the hell could these come out of Taehyung's throat? He lifted his trembling hand and brought it closer to his lips. Opening his mouth, he pushed his tongue forward just to let out a few remaining flowers. He stared at them with wide eyes.

It was hard to believe.

Was it what he thought it was?

He did not know what to think anymore.

He raised his head and looked at the mirror in front of him just to let out a sigh when he noticed blood dripping from his nose.

Great! Now I have to deal with nosebleeds as well.

He rolled his eyes before opening the big cupboard and taking out tissue papers.

He wiped the blood with the tissue and held it inside his nose until the bleeding stopped.

Letting out a sigh, he splashed water on his face. The pain in his chest was still there.

He could guess the symptoms, but still he needed confirmation. And he knew Namjoon was the best option to help him in this matter.

The situation was odd. Taehyung tried to ignore it as he could feel the little fear in his heart.

That was so unlike of him.

Not him at all.

⁠◍◍◍

“I can't believe I'm holding this medical report of Kim Taehyung.”

Taehyung did not answer. He was shocked himself. The thing he had been trying to ignore and not acknowledge just ended up in a dangerous result.

“You need to do something, Taehyung.”

“What can I possibly do?” It did not sound like the hybrid was asking a question. It was more like he was stating a fact.

Right! What could he possibly do?

Even Namjoon had to pause to find a response to Taehyung's question. However, he replied after a while. “Tell him everything.”

Taehyung let out a bitter chuckle and slowly shook his head. “There is a huge difference between love and pity, don't you think so?”

The elder gulped but did not dare to nod his head. He just looked away. Even he was speechless because the mob was absolutely right.

“I did not expect this stupid suggestion from you, Hyung.” Taehyung sounded utterly disappointed. As he should.

Because instead of giving a proper solution, the doctor was just speaking nonsense.

“His pity cannot save me,” Taehyung snickered, “Actually nothing can save me now. How embarassing.”

Namjoon could never understand the hybrid. He wondered how Taehyung could be so calm in this situation?

Usually people would already start mourning and getting anxious about finding out. But Taehyung was doing none of it. He was still so nonchalant and unbothered. As if it did not matter to him at all.

“Are you not scared? Taehyung, how could you—”

“When was I even scared of death?” The mob raised an eyebrow, tilting his head a little while a small smirk played at the corner of his lips. “You tell me, Hyung. Do you really think it's affecting me?”

It might or might not be. Who knew?

Namjoon was not sure himself. But it was true that the mob never feared death because that was something he would play with everyday.

With that profession of his, there was no guarantee of life from the beginning.

But still. There was a difference.

Namjoon did not understand why Taehyung could not see it.

“My life is at risk everyday. I wake with the mindset of knowing my chances of living and dying. I am used to it. I made peace with it,” Taehyung flashed a wide smile before taking out a cigarette from his pocket.

“But your death was never confirmed in those cases. And this time—” The doctor controlled his tongue before he could even finish his sentence.

“Why did you stop? Finish it,” Taehyung laughed again. He had been laughing a little too much lately. “I told you already that it's okay.”

“No, it's not. Why don't you understand what I am trying to say?”

The mob leaned his head backwards and rested his head on the chair before closing his eyes. “There is nothing to understand. Everything is crystal clear.”

“You know you don't always need to act tough. You can show that you are scared, hurt and shocked. You can definitely let your emotions flow a bit for others to see. Understood?”

Definitely, Taehyung did. That was what he had been doing.

A normal person would never behave like Taehyung after finding out about their diseases.

The hybrid had already doubted his symptoms. And the reports just confirmed his doubts.

Hanahaki disease.

He was diagnosed with it.

A disease that would only cause him death. A disease that had no cure.

But Taehyung was as calm as ever. He did not even care after finding it out. Even if death was not a joke, it was not a serious thing to him either. Or that was what he made people believe.

“It is already very embarrassing to see that the heartless gangster Kim Taehyung got this disease.” He chuckled, mocking himself.

No, it was not embarrassing. At least, Namjoon did not think like that. He just found it surprising.

Because just like others, he also thought it was impossible for Taehyung to fall in love or love someone.

And when he finally did, it crossed the limit. He never imagined the situation to go to the extent where everything would turn this bad.

There were a lot of people in this world whose love was not successful, whose feelings were not being reciprocated. Yet they were living just fine and healthy.

Then why did it have to be Taehyung out of all the people in the world?

The disease was rare. Probably 10 percent of the whole population would be diagnosed with this disease every year.

Why did Taehyung have to be one of the 10 percent? Was he simply just unlucky?

Or was it a karma?

Well, even if it was the second one, Taehyung did not give a fuck. He would never regret the things he did.

He simply did not care if the god was trying to punish him like this. He would rather accept death with a happy smile than regretting his deeds.

He was proud of the work he had done. He was proud of the empire he had built.

“Could you confirm how long I will live?”

Namjoon shook his head. “It does not happen like other terminal illnesses. It is different. The person diagnosed with this disease can live for three months, six months, one year or even more than that “

Taehyung hummed, gently tapping his index finger on his chin. “Tell me the maximum period.”

“Three years.”

“Okay, so the minimum time limit I have is three months and the maximum is three years, right?”

The doctor hesitantly nodded his head.

“It means I can die anytime in between, right?”

Namjoon furrowed his eyebrows and just stared at the younger, no longer finding it necessary to answer his questions.

“So, I can enjoy my life for three months freely and without any thoughts then I will have to continue living with the reminder that I can die anytime?” Taehyung nodded to himself even before the doctor could give a response. “Understood.”

He rubbed the tip of the cigarette on the ashtray before he folded his arms across his chest. “Doesn't sound so bad to me, though.”

Taehyung was definitely a maniac, sick in the head, dangerous and a psycho. If Namjoon was not sure about these before, he definitely was now.

“How can you talk about death so casually?”

“There is nothing entertaining and enjoyable in life anymore.” Taehyung played with the report paper and chuckled. “I've seen and experienced enough things. I have no regrets either. I have achieved everything I wanted. So, why would I feel sad about death?”

“Are you sure?”

“Huh?”

“Are you sure you have achieved everything?” Namjoon asked, his eyes boring holes into the other.

Taehyung furrowed his eyebrows. “What do you mean—”

“You wanted to have Jungkook. Did you actually get to have him?”

The words were sharper than a knife. Taehyung was afraid that the knife-like words might pierce through him.

“Or did the bitter taste of reality leave you with nothing but the hollow ache of unfulfilled desire?”

Why would Namjoon say that? Why would he squeeze Taehyung's heart with his words?

Taehyung thought he was the most cruel. But, no. Namjoon was worse than him.

However, Taehyung was not going to lose. He smirked, “This will be my last wish.”

“What? What do you mean by that?”

“Getting his love is impossible, I know. But getting him on my bed isn't.”

Namjoon could not believe this. “Seriously?” he asked, letting out a scoff. He was really confused. How could someone be like this? “You just got to know that you have a disease which is going to cause you death and this is your last wish?”

“Yeah, why not?” Taehyung shrugged. “I can't have his love and that's why I am dying, right? But I can at least have his body before I rest my case here, no?”

“You are so shameless!” The doctor shook his head and let out a sigh. He tried to ignore Taehyung and went back to focus on his other work.

“Jungkook says the same thing.”

Namjoon heard the younger laughing which did not sound genuine to him at all. As if Taehyung was faking it.

“I wish I will die sooner than later, though.”

“What?” the elder snapped his head toward the mob, staring at him with fearful eyes. “W-what are you even s-saying?”

“Look. As you told me this stupid disease will make my body weak, I realized I wouldn't like that. I would rather die sooner than live long being a weakling. If I survive for too long, my body will eventually lose its strength and become weak. Do you think I will let people see a weak Kim Taehyung? Never.” The mob shook his head, lighting up the third cigarette.

Namjoon could not even assure him that it would be ok, because there was no chance.

Until Jungkook fell in love with Taehyung for real, realized it and confessed his love to the hybrid, nothing could be done. Only the vampire's love confession could cure the mob.

So, even if Namjoon wanted, he could not help the younger.

“I want to die like a strong person. It's already very embarrassing to die like this. This disease is so stupid. Why does it even exist?” Taehyung rolled his eyes, his voice reflecting annoyance.

“To show you the dark side of love.”

Taehyung scoffed. “This is a scam. I don't think I love him that much.”

Namjoon chuckled. “You don't think?”

“Yeah. I just wanted to fuck him. He is hot. Truth be told,I wanted to play with him. It was my only motive. I would've probably let him go after sleeping with him once or twice. His resistance provoked me. No one had rejected me before. But he had the audacity to do that. And that was what caught my attention about him. Call me sick, I stopped caring long ago, but the more he pushed me away, the more I got attracted. His ignorance riled me up, made me want him more. I wanted to put him in his place. Before I could even realize it, I got freaking obsessed with him. I wanted to have him under my control. I still do.”

Namjoon slowly nodded his head. He completely understood what the hybrid was saying. He knew Taehyung very well.

Taehyung was stubborn. Once he got his eyes on something, he would get that by hook or crook. He would make Jungkook his. Like a property. That was his plan from the start.

Love was nowhere supposed to be involved. But it did. And ruined everything for Taehyung.

The disease was rare.

People whose feelings were not reciprocated and were in too much pain would get it.

Was Taehyung in pain as well? Otherwise why would it happen to him? But how come he never realized it?

“You have never been in love before.”

Taehyung nodded, “I have not.”

“Maybe that is the other reason. You have never fallen for anyone before. And for the very first time, it happened without your knowledge. Maybe your body, mind, heart and soul willingly surrendered to the love for Jungkook without your knowledge. Even now when you've already realized it, you are still unsure, right?”

“Wow, you sound like a love doctor right now, do you know that?”

Namjoon gave him judging eyes. He was really so done at this point. “I've dealt with patients with this disease before. So, I know.”

The hybrid sat up straight, suddenly interested in the conversation. “You did?”

The doctor nodded.

“So, what was their conclusion?”

“Eighty percent of them died because most of them never revealed this to the person they loved. Just like you said, they also knew they would not get love in return. It was probably going to be a pity. Only twenty percent survived because later their feelings were genuinely reciprocated.”

Letting out a sigh, Taehyung smiled, which looked a little genuine this time. “So, I am going to be one of those eighty percent. Understood!”

“Don't you think there could be a little chance for you to belong to that twenty percent?”

The hybrid shook his head. “Of course, not. Never.”

Namjoon was not convinced. There was no harm trying. But knowing Taehyung, he was sure that the latter would never submit. He would never give in and expose it to Jungkook. The doctor should turn a blind eye to it if he could not help. Because he did not have the right or authority to go to Jungkook and tell him everything.

It was not his place to do that.

Only Taehyung could.

“Are you not giving up a little too easily?”

“There is nothing to give up. I never tried to win his heart or make him love me back. I don't care that I am dying nor I'm mad at him for not loving me back. Yeah, the news is sudden and I am not going to lie but I am still processing it. But even so, it's fine. It's not affecting me. The only thing I care about is my reputation. I would rather die than looking like an embarrassing fool in front of people's eyes. Not a single person except you is going to know about it.” Taehyung answered, his voice firm. He decided that he would leave quietly as if he never existed.

“And what are you going to do about Jungkook now?”

“I will break the bond between us and set him free. He will go back to his old life like he always wanted. What else?”

No matter how many times Taehyung said that he was not giving up and he simply did not care, Namjoon could not believe it. He still was not convinced. He knew Taehyung was strong and different from others, but still. Still he was a living creature. There was a human side in him as well.

“Is it that easy like you are making it sound?”

“Of course, it is!”

No, it was not.

Taehyung let out a scoff, “What do you take me for? Fine, I accept that I love him. But you know my ego is higher than the sky. You will never see me begging anyone for anything. Yes, I do whatever to get the thing I like. But I never beg. I never will.” His words were clear. They left no room for the doctor to raise another question. “Jungkook always wanted to leave. Not for even once he enjoyed his stay in my house. Actually, he never wanted to stay at all. He hated living with me. I know that. His behaviour told me a lot of things. But, still I caged him, scared him, made him stay with the force of the bond. So if I let him go now, he will definitely be happy.”

Namjoon started to understand Taehyung's feelings a little clearer now. He listened to the younger carefully.

“I hope I will live for at least four to five months more because only then will it be a year since we have started living together.” The hybrid giggled cutely. “Then I will let him go and he will be free from me. He will probably go back to his hospital colleague. What was her name again? Oh, right Junhee! Thank god I will not be here to see them getting together. Otherwise, I would've actually attacked her and killed her for real this time.” He started laughing and shaking his head.

But the doctor stayed blank. Not a single thing Taehyung had said seemed funny to him.

“It was such a short duration for us. He came into my life to give me death.” Taehyung shook his head with a chortle. “What is he–My karma?”

“Taehyung, stop joking!”

“I am not. I am just stating facts. And also, I want to make it clear to you. Never, I repeat, never open your mouth about this to anyone. Keep it to yourself as if you know nothing, as if nothing happened. I don't want anyone to know about my weak side. Not even the people who work for me. Can't let anyone take advantage of it, can I?”

Taehyung's job was too dangerous. He could not even get sick without fear people would use it against him.

“I still need to deal with the very last enemy I have before I leave,” Taehyung added.

“What? You are still thinking about these things? Why don't you just take a break and enjoy your life as much as possible– Jungkook? Why don't you just ignore these works and let your people handle them? Why would you bother yourself with this for the last few days that you have left? Why would you waste the time? Starting now, every second of your life is expensive.” Namjoon sounded so done.

“This is the last person. I have built this huge empire to punish these certain people for what they did to my mother. I have taken care of the three of them, now only this one is left. He deserves to die. And he will. I was about to plot his death anyway. The only difference is it's happening sooner than I planned. If I can't finish the revenge, I will never be able to rest in peace. So, I no longer want to delay it. I will fulfill it then go to my mother— oh, probably I won't get to.”

Namjoon knitted his eyebrows together in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I am sure my mom went to heaven. But there is no way I will have a place there. I am probably going to be in hell. So, I might not meet my mother even after death.” He sighed, flashing a sad smile to the other. “But it's ok. I will still hope for a second life where I will be born as her son again. And don't worry, I will also enjoy the little time I have left.” He stood up and took the reports before turning around to leave. He was about to open the door when Namjoon spoke again.

“Also, try to avoid getting into too many fights. I am sure you can also realize that your body is slowly becoming weak from inside.”

Yes, Taehyung knew that. Lately, whenever he would get injured, the bleeding did not stop easily.

“So, a bullet and knife wound can be very dangerous. You will no longer have the healing power like before. You will gradually lose all the special abilities, power and strength you have. So, don't take the risk. Avoid getting deep wounds and bleedings. They can cause problems.”

The hybrid nodded his head, acknowledging the doctor's words. “I will keep it in mind.” Replying shortly, he opened the door and stepped out of the chamber.

From today onwards, he was going to count his days.

⁠◍◍◍

Taehyung had always tried to teach lessons to people who deserved it. But never in his life he thought he would get it too. That he would also learn a big lesson.

And the lesson was that love could not be forced.

One could get or achieve anything they want by force but never love. It could never be achieved forcefully.

Actually, Taehyung did not realize that the thing he wanted from Jungkook was love. Because he did not even know that he himself was in love with the other.

Everything was complicated.

The more Taehyung thought about them, the more he felt dizzy. So, he tried to avoid things that were involved in this including Jungkook.

He wanted to spend time with the elder, he craved his presence but still ignored him.

And Jungkook was just as clueless as ever. He did not understand a single thing. They did not have a major fight. So, why was Taehyung avoiding him?

Was the boy angry at him?

So, many times Jungkook thought of confronting the hybrid but backed off, thinking what right he had to approach the latter about this matter?

Life had become so boring for him.

Taehyung would be extra busy nowadays only god knew for what.

Jungkook wanted to know why the latter was almost never home? Where was he staying? Who was he staying with?

But every question and doubt of him stayed unanswered.

On the other hand, Taehyung missed the doctor like crazy. He was almost going insane. He wanted to be with Jungkook, touch him and stay in his presence. He would want to run toward the man and get onto his lap, hug him, kiss him, love him.

Despite everything, his self-control remained unwavering.

Because Kim Taehyung was still strong. Bold and tough. Not a single person could guess that he was sick.

Namjoon had prescribed him some medicines that would prevent him from coughing the flowers often. But that would happen at least five to six times a week.

Luckily, every time it would happen, Taehyung managed to be away from people. No one got to see him. Not even Joohyuk.

Nowadays, he would go to Jungkook's room after the latter fell asleep and sit on the bed beside his head. He would do nothing and just stare at his baby vampire's peaceful sleeping face. He would smile to himself and feel better. All the tiredness and weakness would seem to vanish from his body.

Sometimes, he would lean down and rest his head on the other's chest. He would close his eyes and listen to Jungkook's slow and calm heartbeat.

But that was it. He would not go any further. He would not do anything else. So many times, he wanted to kiss Jungkook's petals like lips. But he did not. He could not. Whenever the thought would come, he shook his head and backed off.

He would leave the room as soon as the unnecessary thoughts came.

Taehyung loved Jungkook.

Now he was admitting it when it was already too late. Not that nothing would change if he realized it sooner. He brought it upon himself.

No one was to blame but himself.

Only if he did not have the desire to own Jungkook and make him his, nothing like this would happen.

He would not fall in love, nor would he have to die.

However, what was done was done. The least he could do was now accept his fate. And he did.

He knew he would have to say goodbye to Jungkook soon.

So, he was doing the thing he was best at. He was planning. Planning how to finally set Jungkook free and give him the freedom he always wanted.

But before he would completely let go of Jungkook, he wanted to have the vampire in front of his eyes to his heart's content and be with him as much as he could.

At least for one day. Because the other days Taehyung would pass by ignoring and staying away from the doctor.

No matter how much money he had, he could not buy Jungkook's love. No matter how much power he had, he could not make Jungkook love him.

The planned accident, manipulation, and the forced bond–none of it, nothing at all, could get the mob what he actually wanted. The realization hit him like a truck

And now, no matter how much his heart cried, he could not fix anything.

He had learned.

Taehyung would still find the food made by Jungkook on the dining table for him before he left for work.

He would smile and eat it without a second thought. Only he knew how emotionally weak he was for the doctor.

Yes, only him. Because Taehyung's feelings were zero for others. His emotions were blank for them.

It was only Jungkook for whom Taehyung's heart would beat and cry, his body would react and his mind would surrender. And his soul? It was already the doctor's.

Before he could even have the realization, he already belonged to Jungkook.

The original plan was to cage the elder, instead he was caged by the other without his own knowledge.

He wanted to make Jungkook submit to him and make him his slave but the Moon goddess played with his fate and twisted everything. And his soul ended up submitting to the elder and becoming the slave for him.

The red string of fate was truly astonishing. It was marvelous.

But for Taehyung, it had turned black.

.
.

Jungkook looked around the empty living room and threw the bag on the couch.

There were security guards outside the door and servants and butlers in their quarters but still, he would say the house was empty.

It was empty because the one's presence Jungkook wanted to have there so badly was absent.

He found it really odd. It almost felt like Taehyung was trying to stay away from him.

But why would he do that? Was he not the one who brought Jungkook here in the first place? Was he not the one who proposed the idea of marriage and even went to Jungkook's mother for approval? Was he not the one who wanted Jungkook as his husband and the latter's mother as his own mother?

Wait– he even started calling her ‘Mom’ already, no?

Then what did this silence mean? Why could Jungkook not understand what was going on.

He let out a frustrated groan and glared at the black screen of the TV.

It had been two days since Taehyung was home.

The scene remained vivid in Jungkook's memory long after the mob had left with Joohyuk at midnight, even though the clock was already striking past 3 AM.

Actually, he had come downstairs to fill the jug as it ran out of water and saw Joohyuk waiting in the living room. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and displeasure, ready to ask him questions when Taehyung walked down the stairs in a hurry.

What was happening?

“Where are you going?”

“Work,” Taehyung replied without sparing him a glance as he loaded his gun before securing it with his waist belt.

Jungkook understood that their work was very risky and dangerous. But that did not mean, the boss would have to be involved every time there was an issue. The goons could take care of it themselves, no? Otherwise, why were they even working if they were always going to just bother their boss?

“Is it necessary for you to go at this hour? Can't they handle it for once?” Jungkook had asked. He did not mean to stop the younger though. He just asked, okay?

In return, Taehyung just nodded his head and replied, “They are already handling a lot of things. So, yes. I need to go this time.”

Lame answer. Jungkook did not buy it. He was not convinced at all. But he still nodded his head. He decided not to bother anymore.

But fuck his stupid mouth.

Taehyung was almost at the doorstep when the vampire spoke up again.

“When will you be back?”

“When the work will be finished.”

It had been two days and the work still was not done?

Jungkook plopped down on the couch and called for a maid. Usually, he would prepare his coffee and snacks himself but today he was not in the mood.

He even ate dinner alone.

Not that there were a lot of people in his own house. Without his mom, he lived there alone as well. However, he never felt lonely.

But here in Taehyung's house he felt it. There were maids and guards everywhere yet he felt it was empty.

Why?

He did not even realize that he already fell into something deep. He was doomed.

“Why is your boss not coming back?”

The butler bowed his head, acknowledging Jungkook's question. But that was it. He did not make any effort to answer, though.

“Excuse me? I asked you something.”

“Sir has not informed us anything yet. We will let you know as soon as he gives us a message, Mr. Jeon.” Surprisingly the butler replied this time.

“What nonsense? You got no messages from him in two days? Where is he and how is he doing? What situation is he in? Is he even alive?”

“He is too strong to die, Sir. Don't worry.”

“U-uh. Who said I am w-worried?” Jungkook was taken aback. “Why would I be worried?” He scoffed and stopped talking immediately before he could lose the confidence in his voice.

The butler nodded his head. “Right. Sorry.”

Jungkook quickly averted his gaze and focused on the food, trying to finish it as soon as possible.

Did he sound worried? But he was not. Right?

.
.

The next day Taehyung finally returned home at midnight again when the time was past 2 AM. As if it was almost intentional.

Well, it was. And that was why the hybrid was shocked to see Jungkook sitting in the living room.

He halted in his steps and blinked his eyes in confusion. “Why are you still awake? Don't you have duty tomorrow?”

“Why? Does it bother you? Are you surprised?” Jungkook sounded upset.

“Huh?”

“Oh, come on! Don't act oblivious. You thought I would be asleep by now, no? And that's why you chose this time to come home.”

Taehyung was kinda taken aback by the elder's behaviour. Was he in a bad mood? He slowly walked toward Jungkook and stood in front of him. His heart swelled with love as he stared down at the doctor's pretty face. Without realising it, he lifted his hand and reached out to gently hold the other's chin.

As surprising as it sounded, Jungkook did not push his hands away. He did not complain or protest like he would usually do.

“Are you upset?”

No, he was hypnotized. Jungkook found himself leaning into the younger's touch and almost purred at happiness. He felt soft.

He did not reply.

“Did you miss me?”

“W-why would I?”

Right.

Taehyung smiled and leaned down until their faces were at the same level. “You should sleep, Hyung,” he whispered.

Jungkook felt goosebumps all over his body as Taehyung's warm breath caressed his lips.

“No.”

“Why not?”

And Jungkook decided to pull the last card he had to save himself. And also please himself to his heart's content.

“M-my gums are hurting again. I can't sleep.” He lied.

Huh? How? It had been a long time since the pain stopped. Because by this time, Jungkook's gums were supposed to be set already. Why would they hurt again?

Taehyung thought to himself and frowned. He quickly cupped the vampire's cheeks and examined his face.

“How can it be possible? It's been months– ten months to be exact. Why are they hurting again? Your body is already set and used to the new mechanism by now so you are not supposed to have any kind of discomfort.”

Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows and clenched his jawline. Did he ask the other to think this much? Taehyung should just do the needful. Why was he using his brain too much, huh? Did he not want to help Jungkook anymore?

The vampire did not like his own thoughts.

“If you don't want to help, just go away. Why are you asking me stupid questions?”

Jungkook was the only person in the world who could talk to Kim Taehyung like that. Because he had the authority. The mob allowed him.

Did he not realize it?

Taehyung shook his head. “It's not that. I am just worried because having the pain again after so long is unusual. You might need to see a doctor—” his words were interrupted as he let out a surprised gasp when the vampire suddenly grabbed his waist and tugged at him, making him fall on the elder's lap.

“I told you if you don't want to help then don't bother.” Jungkook's voice was dangerously low and his arms were tightly wrapped around the hybrid's small waist.

And Taehyung was shocked as fuck. He blinked rapidly, his eyes wide in surprise.

Did Jungkook just pull him and make him sit on his lap?

Taehyung's hands had moved from the elder's face to his shoulder for support.

What was Jungkook doing?

He wanted to ask. But he could not find his voice to do that. As if it was lost. His throat went dry and heart started beating faster. It did not take him much time to realize that Jungkook had infinite effects on him.

All of his power seemed powerless when he was in the elder's arms.

And once again, he found himself submitting to Jungkook.

“I will help.” Taehyung replied and began to unbutton his shirt.

The vampire watched him with hooded eyes as they darkened because of the sight in front of him.

Taehyung looked so freaking sexy. And Jungkook found himself getting lost in the younger's beauty.

He had already shown his middle finger to his conscience a long time ago. He no longer cared about their age difference nor he found it weird to have unholy thoughts about the hybrid. He had said goodbye to self-control as well.

He knew that he had become shameless. However, he did not mind.

His dark eyes watched Taehyung with not so innocent thoughts roaming inside his head.

Ugh! Taehyung was taking too much time opening a simple shirt. And Jungkook's impatient ass could not wait at all. So, he decided to take the matter in his hands and held the other's wrists to pause his movement.

Before the hybrid could even process he was thrown back on the couch all of a sudden before he winced at the harshness.

Opening his eyes, he let out a gasp as he found himself caged under the vampire.

Jungkook was already hovering over him and pinned his hands above his head. Was he not a little rough today?

Yes, he was.

Because he had been craving Taehyung for a long time. He wanted to touch the hybrid or at least be in his presence. His patience was running low. And not when he finally got the boy in his grasp, he lost control.

Taehyung would not lie but he found the vampire scary at the moment. Jungkook's fangs were out and his eyes were flashing red as he stared at the younger like a predator would look at their prey.

In simple words, Jungkook looked like a dangerous creature.

“H-hyung w—ahh.” Taehyung quickly bit his lower lip to suppress the moan as the vampire suddenly leaned down and sank his fangs into his neck.

Jungkook started drinking from him and felt himself slowly calming down. Taehyung's blood had that amazing magic in it. His gums were not in pain. Actually, he was completely fine physically.

But mentally? Emotionally? He was not.

His heart was not alright.

And he did not know how to fix it.

He drank the younger's blood like he had been starving. But truth be told, he was just hungry for the boy itself. He craved Taehyung. His face, his presence, his touch… everything.

After a while he stopped drinking the hybrid's blood and pulled back as he had some other plan in his head.

Instead, he started kissing Taehyung's neck after licking the wound, healing it instantly.

Taehyung was barely holding himself back. His lower lip started to bleed because of the pressure he was putting on it through his teeth. He felt his pants twitching down there. He was getting hard.

And so was Jungkook.

Fuck.

“Would you mind if I go a little further today?” That was the moment Jungkook knew he fucked up. He realised that he had completely lost it.

The younger's absence had shook something in him. And right now, both his heart and body was craving Taehyung.

His touch. His presence. His everything.

Taehyung snapped his eyes open and looked back at the elder in horror.

What was Jungkook even saying?

“W-what do you mean?”

Jungkook did not know how to explain his desire in words. He was very much new to how his body was reacting.

He was inexperienced. All he could do was flow with however his mind was controlling him.

So, instead of replying to the mob's question, Jungkook grabbed his shirt and tore it before throwing it on the floor.

For a second, Taehyung's mind went completely blank until he realized what was happening.

His chest moved up and down as he breathed heavily. He felt his heart was about to come out of his chest the way it was pounding so loud and fast.

Without wasting a second, the vampire began to trail kisses over Taehyung's chest to his navel, sending shivers down his spine.

Taehyung moaned and arched his back oh so delicately, turning Jungkook on even more.

Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

The doctor felt his blood rushing through his vein and heartbeat quickening.

The mob was just so smoking hot. Why did Jungkook not notice it before? Or maybe he did but always ignored it intentionally?

Now was not the time to talk about it.

He'd rather focus on kissing the younger's body. He loved every sound Taehyung was making and every reaction he was giving.

He stuck out his tongue and licked a long strip on the younger's body before he returned to the latter's neck and started kissing again.

His kisses were too rough, involving harsh biting and licking.

Not that Taehyung was complaining, but he did not expect it at all. He did not understand the elder's behaviour.

Jungkook kissed the younger's neck, biting and licking the places to leave hickeys. It almost seemed like a plan. He was doing it intentionally. He wanted to mark Taehyung. As his.

Even though Taehyung did not understand a single thing, he just allowed the other to do whatever he wanted.

But then, the vampire's confidence began to waver very slowly. Because he was not experienced at all. He did not know how to proceed further. He had no idea about these things as he had never done it with anyone before.

It seemed like he would need someone to teach it to him. But who'd do that?

Taehyung?

Jungkook really did not know what to do next. What should be the next move? Should he go a little lower and remove Taehyung's pants as well?

His cheeks turned red in embarrassment. He was sure that the younger had probably done it multiple times.

He tried to ignore the burn in his chest and focused more on the thought of Taehyung being the experienced one while he was just a noob.

As if the hybrid could guess what was going on inside Jungkook's head, he suddenly spoke up, “Are you nervous? You wanna do more?”

Would Jungkook sound desperate if he nodded his head? Because he badly wanted to do the not so innocent things with the hybrid. At the same time, he wanted to appear unbothered. As if he did not care about Taehyung at all.

He knew his thoughts and actions were both confusing.

Taehyung's beauty was no joke.

Even after all these years of fighting with mobsters and running the biggest gang in the country, Taehyung did not lose his elegance. It did not waver at all.

He'd always give off the royal vibe.

Well, he was the king of the underground world after all. So, it was very natural.

Taehyung slowly got up a little and lifted his body upward, putting all of his weight on his elbows as he stared back at the vampire.

“Y-you can take off my pants.”

Jungkook nodded his head, trying to hide the excitement. He was so freaking nervous at the same time. He went lower and lower until his face was near Taehyung's crotch, his lips almost touching the other's clothed member, which looked very excited.

The mob was painfully hard down there.

He nodded his head again when the vampire looked up and stared back with big bambi eyes, looking all cute and innocent.

After getting the confirmation, Jungkook did not waist a single second as he already started unbuttoning the younger's pants.

Soon, Taehyung was completely naked under Jungkook, laying so prettily on the couch.

The elder felt lost. If he was confused a while ago, he was now super confused and nervous.

Taehyung was not even moving or helping him. Just lying like a doll.

Could he not see how shy Jungkook was?

Jungkook let out a sigh and hesitantly reached out to touch the hybrid's hips and placed a soft kiss on his hipbone.

Taehyung hissed and closed his eyes shut, flinching at the touch. He felt shivers shooting through his whole body and realized how much impact the vampire had on him.

The cold room had turned hot in a blink of an eye because of their proximity.

Jungkook's heart was pounding loudly inside his chest as if he was more scared than nervous. What was he so afraid of?

He did not know, maybe accidentally hurting the younger? And disappointing him with his dick-game as well?

He was probably more nervous than Taehyung. Well, the hybrid might not be even nervous at all.

It was only Jungkook who was acting like an inexperienced, stupid nerd. He hadn't even kissed anyone before. So, if he were to kiss Taehyung, the boy would be his first kiss. But would he kiss him though?

He really did not want to think about why Taehyung most probably was not nervous. It was most likely because he was very experienced and all these things were familiar to him.

He was used to them.

Jungkook clenched his jawline and asked the question that had been running inside his head, without even looking up and meeting the other's eyes, “How many people have you been with?” His tongue, however, was continuing its work though.

He licked Taehyung's thigh, dragging his tongue across the latter's upper thigh to his inner thigh, dangerously close to his puckered hole.

Everything about Taehyung was just so pretty and perfect. Even his private parts. They were literally something to worship.

The mob slowly opened his eyes and stared down at Jungkook's head. “You mean, my body count?”

Jungkook gave a curt nod and continued licking the other's thighs without a pause while waiting for an answer.

“Well, I am not sure. Did not count them.”

The vampire gritted his teeth in anger before he bit Taehyung's skin a little too harshly and gripped his butt cheeks with rough fists, making him wince in pain.

He knew what this feeling was called and he had to admit it whether he wanted to or not.

He was jealous. So freaking much. The thought of others fucking Taehyung or even getting to see him naked like this was enough to make Jungkook's blood boil in anger.

But… where was the possessiveness coming from?

Did he even have the right to feel this? Was it also because of the forced bond? Could he really blame it for everything? Or should he take responsibility for once?

“H-hyung, what ahh—” Taehyung moaned as the elder kept biting his thighs again and again. One might think Jungkook was jealous, but the hybrid knew better.

Why would he be jealous? He had no reasons to.

He was doing this probably because his body was reacting due to the force of the bond. Just a physical reaction. Taehyung could bet there was nothing emotional involved from the elder's side.

Jungkook would probably leave him or even worse, dump him after they were done.

From the very start, Taehyung only wanted that, didn't he? Then why was his heart not ready for it? Why did he not want just a casual fuck anymore?

He knew the answers. He was just having hard times accepting them.

Because it was something that had broken Kim Taehyung's walls.

“Do they fuck you real good? They all were experienced unlike me, huh?”

Taehyung was getting more and more confused. Why were they having this conversation again? He did not understand.

“Why are you asking this?”

“Wanted to make sure,” Jungkook whispered in a low voice, almost inaudible.

“Of what?”

‘That I do it better than them and you will only, only remember our sex.’

“Nothing.”

Taehyung did not bother to answer the vampire's irrelevant question.

Jungkook continued kissing and biting the hybrid's thighs before he decided to go a little further and finally let his lips touch the other's gaping hole.

Taehyung flinched, his legs twitching at the sudden contact.

He was shy. Something he never felt before.

He still could not believe that he was doing it with Jungkook. Letting out deep breaths, he covered his face with one arm and gripped the couch with the other one.

The elder was definitely enjoying the reaction. It only proved that he was doing it right. Maybe better than he thought he'd.

His chest swelled up with pride and he began to go a little rougher.

Grabbing the boy's legs and putting them above his shoulders, Jungkook stuck out his tongue and licked the pink cherry.

“H-hyung, n-not there—”

“Why not?” Jungkook asked, but did not stop doing whatever pleasure he was giving.

“T-that place—”

“I like it. Don't you?”

Fuck!

Taehyung almost came. Almost. He curled his toes over the vampire's shoulders, slowly rubbing them on Jungkook's back.

From where did the elder learn to talk like that? When did he even learn it?

Taehyung was really curious. Where did his innocent baby vampire go? He let out a whine, feeling a little burn in his eyes. Why were his eyes stinging? He hated it.

He hated how he felt the sting in his heart as well. His lips threatened to tremble, only to be silenced between his teeth.

He would miss Jungkook.

No. How would he miss him if he were to be dead?

So, he wondered. Was Jungkook going to miss him?

Would he miss these moments they were spending together?

The intimacy? The laughter? The insults?

Or would he just be happy to go back to her old life and forget Taehyung?

That was probably going to be it.

The cruel truth was that Jungkook would probably be happy to be freed from Taehyung.

Because the hybrid had done nothing to make the other like him.

He was a bad person in Jungkook's eyes. A criminal on top of everything.

Taehyung wanted to laugh at how he never cared about these things before but now he did. And they were hurting so freaking badly.

In a few months, he would no longer be able to see his baby vampy.

He wondered if Jungkook would go back to that woman.

He was lying on his back, swallowed by the hush of the room, only their heavy breaths could be heard. Above him, the beautiful ceiling stretched endlessly, pale and indifferent, offering no comfort.

A tear gathered in the corner of his eye, shimmering with unshed words, then slipped sideways, gliding along the curve of his temple and skimming the edge of his forehead like a star falling off the sky. He didn’t move to stop it. He only breathed, slow and aching, as though each inhale was a reminder of the emptiness pressing against his chest.

Just then Jungkook lifted his head and noticed the younger's face. His frown lingered only a moment before worry crept across his face.

Was Taehyung crying?

But why?

Was it because of him? Did he hurt him?

But he was just peacefully eating Taehyung's ass, though?

Did he bite too hard? Was that what made the other cry?

He was about to get up and ask when he suddenly remembered something.

He had heard it before that a person would also cry if the pleasure they felt was intense. It could probably be because Taehyung was feeling good.

A cheeky grin appeared on Jungkook's face as he realized he might've done his part so well that he received a reaction like this from the mob.

He hoped the other people Taehyung had slept with before did not give him please like he did.

But that was just a hope. Because he was sure Taehyung had been with experienced people and not some newbie like him.

Yeah, whatever.

Rolling his eyes like a displeased kid, he went back to do what he was doing.

While Taehyung shed tears of pain, Jungkook thought they were the result of pleasure.

Surprisingly, both the pain and pleasure were given to Taehyung by the vampire himself.

The mob was seriously feeling embarrassed and angry at himself for getting involved too deeply.

His ego was destroyed. He was so freaking upset for falling in love. Because everything went out of his plan.

He felt humiliated.

Then why was the omega side of him happy? Why was his inner wolf glad to finally feel this emotion called love?

Shouldn't it be angry as well? That it was soon going to die because of the rejection?

Why did his wolf accept everything? Why was it happy to be in love with Jungkook?

It made Taehyung realize how fucked up he was. Both mentally and emotionally.

Everything was a mess inside his mind and heart.

“Ahh~” Taehyung gripped his own hair and arched his back when Jungkook's fingers slid inside his hole along with the other's tongue. He never thought Jungkook would be this good.

Usually, he was a long-lasting person. Cumming too fast was not his thing. He always tired his partners out before finishing.

But well, things had always been different with his baby vampy.

There was probably nothing left in him called self-respect. His aura couldn't be found anywhere.

The Kim Taehyung the world feared was just an obedient little kitten in front of Jungkook.

Funny, wasn't it?

Jungkook blinked his wide eyes before a big smile replaced his blank face. “Oh…” He whispered to himself in disbelief. He couldn't believe what he just did.

He just made Taehyung cum, didn't he?

In excitement and happiness, he grabbed the younger's cock and started licking the white cream that was coated around the shaft and also fell on Taehyung's belly.

Taehyung widened his eyes and tried to stop him, but the elder did not listen. He licked it clean till the last drop and wiped his mouth with the back of his palm like a kid would do after finishing their milk.

“Done.” He smiled.

The mob shook his head, a soft chuckle leaving his lips. He was so wrong about Jungkook losing his innocence.

The man actually did not lose it. He still had it in him. And Taehyung was glad. It was one of the things he loved about the elder.

He wanted Jungkook to always have it. The purity should never leave the elder.

Now, it was the time for Taehyung to do something for his baby vampire too.

He should go ahead and give Jungkook the best suck of his life. The hybrid wondered if Jungkook even got to experience something like this in his life at all.

But somehow it made Taehyung feel happy even in this situation. Jungkook wasn't touched by anyone. A fresh virgin only for Taehyung to fuck and ruin his innocence.

He should start with a blowjob now, then if they both wanted, they could continue further. Well, that was what Taehyung thought.

And with the idea of it, he slowly sat up and was about to touch Jungkook's cheeks when he felt a painful blow inside his chest. The force of coughing began to bubble in his throat, threatening to escape his mouth.

Fuck!

He needed to get away from the vampire. He could not let him see his condition, could he?

Jungkook would catch it in an instant and the mess that followed would be unbearable.

Taehyung did not have the energy to deal with it anymore. So, he did the best, or probably the worst thing he could do.

He escaped. Ran away from Jungkook's grasp, leaving the man stunned in his place.

Jungkook blinked his eyes, still trying to process the thing that just happened.

Taehyung was here, under him, shining all in his glory and crying in his mercy just a second ago.

Then why in a blink of an eye did the hybrid vanish? What happened all of a sudden?

It almost looked like Taehyung did it intentionally.

The boy suddenly got up from the sofa and used his speed to disappear from the living room and reach his own bedroom.

Jungkook sat there, eyes blankly staring at the direction of Taehyung's room.

What the hell did it mean?

The vampire really thought they were going to go further. He was mentally and physically preparing himself, thinking they would do the main thing as well. But before they could even continue, Taehyung left.

Why?

Did he not like it? Was Jungkook not able to satisfy him?

Fuck!

What if that was really the matter?

Jungkook straightened up and widened his eyes. Did that mean he had just embarrassed himself in front of the mob?

No, no, no.

He couldn't accept it. His pride was hurt. So was his male ego.

If that was the case, then he would need to improve himself. The thought of trying to improve his skill just to sexually satisfy the person he claimed to dislike was already very questionable.

However, he still got upset. He thought he did well. Seemed like he got happy only for it to be crushed down.

“It's fine. This is just my first try,” whispering to himself, he nodded his head. “I will improve myself and show you. Just wait and watch.”

⁠◍◍◍

“Are you not overworking yourself?”

Taehyung did not answer the question. Instead, he uttered, “I saw him that day.”

Yoongi was confused. His brows knitted together for a brief second, only to smooth again when he realized who his cousin was talking about.

“So what?”

“He seemed happy with his new family. I was really shocked to see him with a kid and a man beside him. Probably his husband.”

Yoongi hummed. He was glad that they were just talking through the phones and were not in front of each other.

Otherwise, the weakness hidden by the strong facade would be exposed. Though he had an idea that Taehyung could definitely guess Yoongi’s actual feelings. The mob was able to see through him.

“Was thinking of approaching him,” Taehyung added, guessing he was about to get a tense reply from the elder now.

“Don't tell me you actually did?”

The hybrid bit his lower lip to suppress a grin. “What do you think?”

“Tae, I am not joking. Tell me you did not do anything,” Yoongi let out a growl, trying to hide the panic behind it.

“I said I was thinking of doing it,” the younger rolled his eyes and scoffed. “But… should I?”

“You wouldn't dare.”

“Hyung, chill! I am just kidding.”

Yoongi shook his head and kept his eyes glued to the computer screen to focus on the work he was doing.

He was trying to hack the security cameras of someone's house. And it was an order from the mob.

“It's not funny.”

Taehyung stuck his tongue out at the phone, even though none of them could see each other. He blew air on his nails that he had just painted with grey nail polish before uttering, “Yeah, whatever. You are too kind-hearted for this world.”

Yoongi hummed, “Why would you say that?”

“How could you let go of the person you loved for so long?”

“It was the bare minimum I could do for him,” The elder chuckled. “Letting go is the best thing you could do for the person you love.”

Taehyung scoffed like a stubborn kid, as if he was not going through the same thing.

“Now you are going to start with your philosophy lecture—”

“Did you get Jungkook by the way you tried to have him?”

Taehyung was humbled real quick. He wanted to disconnect the call. But for some reason, he stayed. Probably to hurt himself more.

He had become a complete masochist at this point.

His silence was enough to answer the other's question.

“You made a dangerous plan to cage him. Tried to own him by becoming his sire. You tried to make him submit to you so you could use him wherever, whenever, and however you wanted. But did you succeed?” Yoongi already knew the answers to his questions, but he still asked. Intentionally.

“I still won.” Taehyung did not let his voice crack and gulped down the lump that was about to form in his throat.

“How?”

“At least, I still have him in front of my eyes and not in some other person's arms.” Taehyung let out a fit of giggles.

The elder groaned again in annoyance. But somehow, he could tell that the walls of Taehyung’s heart had shifted, even if it was the tiniest bit.

“You are so irritating, Taehyung.”

“Thank you. By the way, Hyung?”

“What is it?”

“Have you heard about hanahaki disease?” Taehyung really did not know why he was asking this. He just did.

“I've heard about it. Why'd you ask? Did anyone get diagnosed with it?” Yoongi replied with a query in the end and waited for the other to answer.

“No, no. No one did. I am just asking. Your love is also unfulfilled. Does that mean you will have this, too?”

The elder shook his head. “Not really. I heard it doesn't happen to everyone. Just a very few people in the whole world,” he paused before adding, “Most unlucky people to be exact. And I just got lucky.”

‘Good for you.’ Taehyung wanted to laugh at that. He wanted to say, ‘Your loser cousin right here belongs to one of those unlucky people.’

“I see,” he replied instead. “Okay, please let me know when you are done collecting the footage, I have some other work to handle right now. Bye.” He disconnected the call even before Yoongi could give a response.

He flung the phone carelessly onto the bed before collapsing onto it himself.

All he could think about himself was….. pathetic.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook was not dumb. He could very well understand that Taehyung was ignoring him. And what got on his nerves was the fact that he felt so freaking unbothered by it.

Like why would the hybrid ignore him? What did he do to be treated like an invisible person?

Things had gotten so worse that Taehyung would no longer sit with him and eat his handmade food.

At least, they used to do it over breakfast, and sometimes even at dinner.

Just a few days ago, Jungkook returned home early so he decided to make dinner. After dismissing the maids against their will, he stepped into the kitchen and began preparing the meal himself.

He unintentionally and accidentally made up his mind that he would wait for the hybrid to return so they could have dinner together.

He felt he would collapse into sleep if he waited any longer, yet he fought against his weary eyes and called Taehyung again and again— more than five times, only to be met with the same aching silence.

“Will he not return today?” Whispering to himself, he began to lower his head as it felt heavy. And just in a second, the front gate of the house opened, alerting him. His lips curved upward when he saw Taehyung entering but the smile disappeared as soon as it came.

Because right behind Taehyung, Joohyuk also walked in.

Chapter Text

The elder looked at the giant wall clock that reminded him of the time. It was past 2 a.m. and Taehyung returned home with Joohyuk at this hour? What was Jungkook supposed to feel now?

He did not want to create a ruckus, otherwise he would have strangled Joohyuk by now.

He highly doubted the limits of his own patience. Some days he felt he might just snatch Taehyung’s gun and put a bullet straight through Joohyuk’s skull.

It was so funny, wasn't it? The person who hated violence was thinking of murdering someone.

The irony!

It was not like Jungkook at all. At this point, he was ready to admit that he had gone insane.

He quickly stood up from the chair and took a few steps forward then paused.

Taehyung seemed in a rush as he headed toward the staircase hurriedly.

Jungkook, however, still tried. “Taehyung, have you had dinner—”

“Yeah, I had my dinner with Joohyuk already,” Taehyung replied without sparing a glance at the elder and kept walking ahead with Joohyuk following like a puppy.

“But I made food for us—”

“Okay, eat them yourself.”

Why did Taehyung sound so rude? He never talked like this before.

Jungkook was really surprised. And probably… hurt?

“But I made a lot as I thought you would—”

“Throw them into the bin if there is extra. And don't disturb us. We will be busy.”

Jungkook felt a waver in his heart when the mob grabbed Joohyuk's wrist and dragged him to his bedroom.

What would they be busy with? Wasn't Taehyung a little too busy lately? As if he was occupied with infinite work that was not ending at all.

The elder did not stop them anymore. Not that they would stop at his call anyway.

Jungkook turned his head toward the untouched food and glared at them. They looked like they were abandoned. But not more than Jungkook though.

He was never the type of person to waste food. He valued every little part of it because he knew some people might not even get to feed themselves because they could not afford it. But right now, he really did not feel the will to eat anymore.

He was still hungry but somehow he couldn't just bring himself to eat. So, he did the only thing he hated doing the most. He took Taehyung's suggestion and discarded all the food into the bin and left.

On the other hand, as soon as Taehyung and Joohyuk entered the bedroom, the latter asked, “You haven't eaten anything, Hyung-nim. Why did you lie?”

“None of your business.”

And Joohyuk knew when to shut up. Even though he was the mob's favourite and more close to him than others were, he still wouldn't dare to forget his place.

Slowly nodding his head, he followed Taehyung to his bed and stood there quietly.

The hybrid walked toward his closet and brought out a file.

“Go through all the plans and their structures. I need everything ready in fifteen days. You know when and how I am going to end that bastard?” He uttered, handing the file to the other boy.

“Yes, Hyung-nim. I will start working on it right away.”

Taehyung shook his head. “No need. Take a rest tonight. Get a good sleep and start the work from tomorrow. I know you are a great team leader. You won't disappoint me.”

“Ugh, you expect too much from me,” Joohyuk let out a groan, making the other chuckle.

“Well, that's a good thing. I will give you my clothes. Go take a shower and get changed into them.”

The boy stood there dumbfounded, staring at the mob with confused eyes. He couldn't understand. “What?”

“What? You are staying the night here. In this room. Now get freshened up and wear comfy clothes, so you can sleep better.”

Joohyuk was still trying to process. “Y-you are saying that I will stay here tonight?”

Taehyung nodded.

“Hyung—”

“I don't like repeating, you know that right?”

In a blink of an eye, Joohyuk disappeared from Taehyung's sight.

The mob shook his head. He wouldn't lie but he actually enjoyed it when people were scared of him. But the enjoyment vanished when he remembered something.

Was Jungkook still there? Had he eaten the food?

Taehyung missed the elder's handmade dishes. They were so delicious and mouth watering. He forgot the time he had last eaten them.

He took out one of his pajamas from the closet and placed them on the bed so Joohyuk would be able to change into them easily.

Making sure everything was set, he walked into the huge balcony and closed the door behind him, blocking the way between the bedroom and balcony. He wanted Joohyuk to have the entire room for himself.

Of course, he was not going to share a bed with the boy.

After all, he was not Jungkook.

So, a big no from Taehyung's side.

Stretching out on the cozy swing, he let his eyes wander across the sky. The moon looked so pretty tonight.

The image of Jungkook’s face crossed his mind.

Anything pretty reminded him of his baby vampire.

He lit up a cigarette and started smoking while keeping his unfocused eyes on the moon.

And then, he stayed awake the whole night. He could not sleep a blink.

His head was a mess. It was filled with the thoughts of Jungkook. The time they had spent together, the laughter, the bickering.

Everything was just going to fuck him up he felt like.

He was barely holding on. He could feel the weakness. Both his physical and mental strength had changed. He started getting weaker day by day.

Soon, he would not be present here anymore.

Looking at the stars, he smiled before whispering.

“I will become one of you soon. Just wait for me.”

And the most important thing was that he never thought he would be able to meet his mother so soon.

That was the only thing that made him happy about his death.

.

When the morning came, as usual, Jungkook was the first one to wake up. Well, one could say he did not sleep at all.

How could he sleep knowing Joohyuk did not leave? Every fibre of his body felt restless. He had seen the boy entering Taehyung's room with him but not leave the room.

Jungkook waited in the living room for two more hours until it was past 4 am in the morning and he finally decided to go back to his own room.

So many times, he wanted to knock on the hybrid's door until he would be forced to open it. He wanted to see what they were doing. Were they just sleeping?

Taehyung only had one bed in his room with no couches on sight.

Did that mean Taehyung and his bodyguard were sleeping next to each other?

They were just sleeping and not doing anything bad, right?

He had no explanation about why he felt so restless and tense.

Taehyung was a grown man. He could do anything he wanted. Then who was Jungkook to stop him?

Why was the thought of stopping him on his mind to begin with?

And even after he went back to his room, he could not sleep. He was physically present in his own room but mentally, he was in the hybrid's room.

The whole night he stayed awake, fearing he might hear something that he dreaded to hear.

Not that he would be able to hear it even if they did anything. Because Taehyung's room was soundproof. In fact, all the rooms in the mansion were.

The morning light was giving life to the house and informing everyone of the time.

The vampire paused in front of Taehyung's room and stared at the closed door with a tense and hurt face.

“Yeah, whatever! Not my concern.” Saying to himself, he rolled his eyes and walked toward the staircase.

The thought of him being the first one to wake up was crushed when he saw Taehyung placing some bowls and plates on the table.

Did the hybrid make the food himself?

He was about to ask when Taehyung spoke again.

“The kitchen is empty. You can make your breakfast now.”

Huh? That was it? Jungkook could not understand.

If he were to make his own breakfast then what was Taehyung going to do with all of these here? Was he going to eat them all himself?

The vampire highly doubted that. “Who will eat these? You?’

The mob shook his head. “I made breakfast for me and Joohyuk.”

‘Joohyuk?’ Jungkook thought to himself. ‘Did he not leave yet? It's already 8 a.m though?’

And just as if God decided to answer his doubts, he heard the sound of footsteps and turned around just to see the younger vampire walking down the stairs.

Jungkook widened his eyes when he noticed Joohyuk was wearing the mob's pajamas. Wow, amazing. He let out a scoff when Joohyuk ignored his existence and went straight to Taehyung and sat beside him.

He did not know if the food was made by Taehyung or not. If yes, then Joohyuk was lucky to taste it because Jungkook had never seen him cook or never got the chance to eat his handmade food. And if not, then he was still lucky as he at least got to sit and eat with him.

Jungkook let out a bitter chuckle and shook his head.

Now, Taehyung was smiling with his bodyguard? Good for him.

Taehyung noticed from the corner of his eyes as the elder turned around and went back to his room. Furrowing his eyebrows, he gulped. Was Jungkook not going to eat anything?

He should not keep his stomach empty though.

But how could he make the vampire eat now?

Taehyung had been distancing himself from the other and behaving harshly with him for a while now.

He could just kick Jungkook out of the house and get rid of him, but he was not doing that. As if his heart was requesting him to spare some more time. A part of him wanted to have Jungkook in sight for a little more.

As long as he could see the vampire, he would.

He just did not want to let go of him yet.

And then he saw Jungkook walking down the stairs again, all ready for his duty. He almost stood up and asked why the latter were leaving without eating anything, but forced himself to sit back and act unbothered.

Jungkook walked toward the door without sparing them a glance and opened it before stepping out, unaware of his favourite pair of eyes on him.

⁠◍◍◍

“My grandfather wishes for me to get married soon and he has already selected some potential matches for me.”

Jungkook did not turn his head back to her right away. He listened. Then slowly nodded,his eyes still on the empty road in front of them.

Today, he offered to drop Junhee at her home as their shift ended at the same time.

They had already reached, and the woman was about to get out of the car but she halted in her steps just to drop the news.

“That's good news. Don't forget to send me the invitation, though.” And then a small smile softened his features.

His own reaction made him think a lot. How could he stay so calm and unbothered?

The realization did not hit him too late.

He was not hurt like he thought he would be. He just took it like an announcement, and not a heartbreaking news.

Because his heart was completely fine. He did not even feel a little pinch in it. He felt nothing.

He liked Junhee, didn't he? He had feelings for her, no? Then why was he so cool after knowing she was going to marry someone soon?

Something must've shifted in him, no? What could it be? When did it happen?

And who did it?

Jungkook was surprised but not disappointed.

“Sure thing! You will be the first person to receive my wedding invitation. Don't worry.” Junhee's voice cracked, yet she nodded. “And what about your sire? How's everything going between you two?”

“There's nothing going between us.” In a second, the vampire's expression changed from happy to angry. Surprisingly, his entire mood changed at the mention of his sire. Why?

“Are you sure?”

“Hundred percent sure!”

Junhee stared back at his face for a few seconds before she let out a sigh and looked away. ‘I can see through you, Jungkook.’ she thought to herself and finally opened the car door to step out.

“Best of luck.”

Jungkook frowned. “For what?”

“For whatever you are trying to get but not exactly getting it.” She flashed a smile at him before closing the car door and starting to walk toward her apartment.

And Jungkook understood.

⁠◍◍◍

A lot of things had been going on with them.

Neither of them dared to speak of what had happened that night.

One was embarrassed and the other one was scared.

Taehyung was really glad and thanked god that Jungkook did not mention the incident ever again. As if the vampire was also trying to avoid talking about it.

Well, good for him. At least, there was a thing that both of them could agree on.

Lame. Very lame.

But truth be told, Jungkook was just trying to hold himself back. He was storing a lot of things in himself and stopping them from exploding.

He had been accepting all the wrong things that were happening around him.

However, one day, everything broke loose and Jungkook lost his cool. He has had enough. He could no longer hold himself back and turn a blind eye to it. This time, he ended up eventually interfering.

It had been more than five days since Joohyuk was coming to their house, following after Taehyung every single night and leaving the next day with him after having breakfast together.

It had become a routine. As if they were a couple.

Jungkook really tried to ignore them as he told himself that it was not the matter for him to worry about. He shouldn't interfere at all.

He had no rights to.

But it looked like his own words fell into deaf ears. He did not listen and interfered like a shameless person.

He watched them and everything repeating in a cycle everyday without uttering a word.

Taehyung let out a sigh when he saw Jungkook sitting in the living room again. He did not understand why the man was not getting the hint.

It was hard to tell if it was a blessing or a loss, but Jungkook had stopped making dinner and waiting for him.

However, he would still find the man sitting in the living room for god knew what.

Whenever he would return with Joohyuk and walk straight to his room with the other boy following him, Jungkook wouldn't say anything.

Well, that was how it should be but…

Tonight, Joohyuk had some other work to handle. So, he dropped Taehyung home and left.

The mob kept his silence, pretending not to notice the other, and was almost near the staircase when Jungkook’s sudden words brought him to a halt.

“Your sex toy did not come with you today?”

“What?”

Jungkook let out a chuckle, standing up slowly. “Got bored of him already?”

Taehyung's eyes were giving a sharp, dangerous stare, but the other was not scared.

If it was before, then he would definitely tremble in fear because the mob always gave off that aura. Not that he lost it, but Jungkook had become more comfortable and used to it.

Somewhere in his heart, there was an assurance that Taehyung wouldn't hurt him. Never ever.

A part of him ached with the certainty that Taehyung had harbored a tender place in his heart for him. Yet the other part fought desperately to deny it, clinging to reason, to caution. He couldn’t allow himself to fall—not for someone branded a criminal. And yet, no matter how hard he tried to shield his heart, it betrayed him, trembling at the mere thought of the hybrid.

Taehyung hated how he felt offended at the other's remarks. Because it was the exact thing he wanted from the beginning. He wanted Jungkook to feel that there was a reason why Joohyuk was staying the nights here. But now when he was actually accusing him with this, he felt hurt.

He could feel his lower lip trembling and eyes stinging.

Because deep down, he did not want the vampire to think of him like that.

He was so consumed by the storm of his thoughts that he failed to sense the warmth of another presence, not until Jungkook’s voice brushed against the silence, making him flinch.

“Did I say something wrong?”

Say yes. Please say yes. Tell me I am wrong and you did not do anything with him.

Jungkook prayed in his head, waiting for a positive response from the hybrid so he could calm down.

His mind was a mess. He might look calm and unbothered but there was a raged silent tornado tearing through every corner of his being.

He wanted all of his assumptions to be wrong. For the first time in his life, he wanted to hear that he was wrong.

Taehyung forced his eyes to roll and shook his head before turning around. It would have been better if he did not reply to anything. If he just walked away, then Jungkook wouldn't bother him. With that thought in his mind, he started walking again.

The vampire’s brows knit together, his teeth clenched in simmering rage. And before he could even realize it, his body was already moving, carrying him in pursuit of the other boy.

Taehyung clicked his tongue in annoyance, hand on the doorknob as he started to turn. 'Why are you following me—ugh!' The words broke off in a startled grunt when a firm grip seized his shoulder. He flinched, heart skipping, as Jungkook pushed past the threshold, his shadow stretching long as he loomed over him.

Jungkook kicked the door closed behind them and pushed the younger until they reached the bed.

Before Taehyung could even register what was happening, his back sank into the mattress, and the vampire was already hovering over him, caging him in with a presence that stole the air from his lungs.

He looked back at Jungkook with wide eyes, heavy breaths escaping his lips. “W-what are you doing?”

“He fucked you here right on this bed, no?”

Fuck!

This was not the Jungkook he knew. Where did the unbothered, innocent vampire go? The previous Jungkook would never ask questions like this. What was wrong with him? Why was he acting so differently? What happened to him?

Only the elder could answer him. But truth be told, he himself did not know the answers to the question.

Jungkook himself didn't know what changed in him that he was acting like this. He knew this was not how he usually behaved.

There must be something wrong with him.

“Hyung, leave.”

And the vampire started seeing red. Why could Taehyung not just give a simple answer? Why was he not denying it?

“I asked you something, Taehyung.”

“I don't feel bothered to answer your question. So, just leave. I am tired.”

No, Jungkook was not going to leave easily. He was not going anywhere until he'd get his answer.

“First, tell me why did you let a worker stay the nights in your room? You never let any of the guards stay here then why him? What is so special about him? Why are you—”

“Why do you care?” Taehyung asked back, feeling anger rising inside him as well.

Jungkook could not say the actual reason because he himself didn't know that yet. He was still unaware of the fact that he had already… still in denial.

“Because my pride is hurt.”

Huh?

“What are you talking about?”

The vampire let out a scoff. “Why did you let another man fuck you after caging me here with the forced bond?”

“How exactly did I hurt your pride?” Taehyung asked as it still wasn't clear to him.

Jungkook did not say it right away. He took his time preparing the words. “You pushed me away and left me that day right after I made you cum. Don't you think that was a bit rude?”

Fuck! Why was Jungkook bringing this up now?

Taehyung's cheeks turned scarlet red which was kinda impossible for the other to see because of the darkness and the mob thanked the god for it.

Before he could give a response, Jungkook spoke up again. “Why did you do that? Was I not good?”

What the hell was he even asking? Things seemed to take a wrong turn and Taehyung knew he needed to do something now.

But what could he possibly do?

“H-hyung, that's not—”

“Did you not bring me here to use me? Then why are you not using me? Why are you not doing the things that we are supposed to do?”

Taehyung let out a low chuckle. He could not believe his own ears. Jungkook was really saying those words, wasn't he?

“I think we should not talk about it. This is irrelevant to—”

“Irrelevant? How could you say this? We were about to fuck that night, no?”

Nah, it was getting too much for Taehyung to handle. He didn't want to give in.

Because it was not the right time and even if his heart was tearing apart to admit it, he knew that the right time would never come.

Not in this life at least.

And right now, Taehyung really was not in the mood to do anything. He was surprised to see his horny and shameless personality nowhere in sight.

He just wanted Jungkook out of the room.

“Ahh—” he let out a hiss when Jungkook grabbed his wrists and pinned them above his head.

“Why don't we finish the thing we left unfinished?” The vampire's voice was dangerously low.

Taehyung never thought he would be scared of anything or anyone in this life until now.

Jungkook was such a dangerous man.

The mob never thought he would say something like this. A person more dangerous than him?

Was never born.

A person he was scared of?

No one.

Yet, Taehyung ended up in this situation. He had always won every kind of battle but the conflict that was going on between him and the vampire was unbeatable.

“N-no, don't.” Taehyung tried to move and free himself from the other's grip but failed.

“Why not? You wanted to make me one of your toys, no?”

Yes, he did but not anymore. Taehyung had stopped thinking of Jungkook as a toy long ago.

He meant something else to the mob now. Something more important.

Jungkook began to lean down and caressed the other's cheek with the tip of his nose.

The simple touch did a lot of damage to Taehyung's heart.

“You think I am not good in bed because I am inexperienced, right?”

Taehyung was shocked. Everything Jungkook said was going over his head. What was the elder even talking about? He didn't understand.

He started to put his strength more and wiggled under him to get free.

“L-leave me.” Taehyung pleaded but it looked like the other couldn't hear anything anymore. “Don't do t-this.” He tried to push Jungkook with his legs but they were also pressed against the mattress by the other's thick thighs.

“You always wanted me to fuck you, right? Let's do it then. You are ignoring me because I never gave it to you, no? I never gave in and that's why you brought another man to your bed. Is it how much of a whore you are?”

Now, Jungkook was successfully getting on Taehyung's nerves.

Taehyung couldn't do anything or physically win against the man. And he felt like everything was breaking down inside him. He hated how weak he felt and how his body was trembling. Tears were almost forming in his eyes.

“As long as there was a cock shoved in your ass, it did not matter who it was, right?”

That was such a disgusting question.

“Let me show you that I can be better than your favourite bodyguard.” Jungkook uttered and started kissing the other's jawline, ignoring all of his protests.

No, Taehyung didn't want this. “Hyung, don't do this. L-let go of me.”

“Why? Why the hell do you want me to let you go now? Did you not bring me here to do this in the first place? Did you not always ask me to do this? You used to tell me, don't you remember?”

Of course, Taehyung remembered. How could he forget how shameless he used to be. But things were different now.

What he craved now wasn’t merely the comfort of Jungkook’s body or a physical relationship with him. He longed for more— something deeper, something that went beyond the boundaries of sex.

But he knew it wasn't possible and his heart had already been shattered into pieces.

Just a few days ago, he even thought of sleeping with the elder for once before dying. Because he had a mindset that if he could not get Jungkook's love, he could at least get his body.

But that idea had disappeared from his head as well.

Now, all he wanted was to get away from the vampire. Because the more he stayed close to the other, the more pain he felt.

“Get o-off! I don't want this.” Taehyung felt overwhelmed. His mind was a mess.

Jungkook had a way of making him feel weak every time they were together.

It was beyond his understanding. He did not know when his eyes had begun to feel with tears, his body trembling as he struggled against the unyielding grip.

On the other hand, the elder could not understand what he was doing and most importantly why he was doing it. He had completely lost his mind.

Everything he was doing was wrong.

And he was aware of that.

It was hard to believe but he really wanted to stop himself. But the rage was too high for his mind to think rationally.

Because the emotions, feelings—everything was foreign to him. He was having a hard time dealing with them.

Both the denial and possessiveness were making it more and more confusing for him.

He wanted to claim Taehyung and mark him but at the same time, he wanted nothing to do with him.

Wasn't it confusing?

Jungkook's own body started to tremble and eyes started to sting as he forcefully held Taehyung under him. Truth be told, he actually did not have any intention to fuck him.

All he wanted was to keep Taehyung close. And he did not know how to do it in a gentle way.

Because he did not want to accept it.

Not now. Not ever.

He wanted to stay away. He should be happy that Taehyung was ignoring him and pushing him away.

That was the thing that he always wanted, no?

He always longed to keep as much distance as possible from the younger. And now the distance was bothering him?

What nonsense! He blamed everything on the bond Taehyung had forcefully created. Yes, he was going to blame Taehyung again.

He would blame everything and everyone in the world but never himself.

With one hand restraining the hybrid’s wrists, his other glided down to Taehyung’s waist, slipping lower until it curved around him, pulling him flush against his body.

“Hyung-nim, you forgot this in the car—”

Both the doctor and hybrid froze, hearing the familiar voice.

And before they could even move, Taehyung let out a gasp when Jungkook was harshly pulled away from his body. He quickly sat up, eyes wide in shock.

Oh no no no!

“The fuck you think you are doing?” Joohyuk let out a dangerous growl and smacked Jungkook on the face.

Everything happened so fast that the elder vampire stumbled backwards as he took the blow.

“You bastard!” Joohyuk lunged forward with a snarl, his fist cutting through the air as he aimed to smash it into Jungkook’s face once again.

But this time, Jungkook was back to his senses. He curled his fingers into a strong fist and attacked before Joohyuk could and punched him right on the face.

Joohyuk never expected Jungkook to be this strong and the strike to hit that hard—he was slammed to the ground, clutching his face as blood gushed from his nose.

No, Jungkook wasn't stronger than Joohyuk. But the hatred he felt for the boy was enough to give him and make him stronger than the other. It was as if he had been bottling up his rage for ages, and now it erupted all at once—violent and unstoppable, like a volcano tearing itself open.

The situation got worse when Jungkook's eyes flashed red and he jumped on the other's body.

Joohyuk tried to dodge the hits, placing his arms over his face to cover it but Jungkook was faster. He managed to land a few punches on the other's face until he was held back by someone.

Taehyung grabbed the elder's shirt and pulled him back until he was facing the mob.

He glared down at the elder vampire, his fist raised, the urge to strike burning through him—yet something deep inside held him back. It was as if his own heart rebelled against the violence. His hands trembled, one clutching the other’s collar in desperate anger, the other clenched into a fist that quivered with hesitation, conflicted between fury and the ache he couldn’t suppress.

No, he couldn't punch the doctor. He couldn't bring himself to hurt Jungkook. So, instead of hitting him, Taehyung tried to drag the elder back and threw him on the floor, successfully away from Joohyuk.

The boy coughed, blood dripping from his nose and mouth. He leaned his head on the hybrid's shoulder and let out slow breaths.

“C-can you get up?” Taehyung asked, forcing himself to ignore the other man present in the room. He could almost feel the air turning burning hot as Jungkook's anger spread around them. He just hoped the vampire wouldn't do something violent again.

Joohyuk slowly nodded his head and grabbed Taehyung's arms, holding them with a tight grip.

He stood up with the help of Taehyung and walked toward the bed before the mob gently made him sit on it.

Jungkook on the other hand fumed in in anger and panted heavily as he watched the scene unfolding before his eyes.

“Why did you come back?” Taehyung asked as he moved to sit beside the boy and opened the night table drawer to bring out the first-aid box.

“You forgot your lighter in the car so I thought of giving it back to you as soon as I noticed it.”

The mob clicked his tongue and shook his head. “You could just return it to me tomorrow. Why would you take a U-turn and work double just for it?”

The youngest of them tried to smile even though his lips hurt like hell. “It's your favourite one, I know. I was worried you wouldn't be able to sleep without a cigarette and this lighter of yours.”

He thought so much for the hybrid.

It made Taehyung smile. “You think about me too much.”

Joohyuk slowly nodded his head. “I need to.”

Taehyung let out a sigh, his smile fading as he took a closer look at the other's deep wounds. He began to clean the cuts with the antiseptic and cottons.

“Ouch, hurts…” the younger hissed in pain before he slowly grabbed the lighter from his pocket and brought it out to hand it over to the hybrid.

Both of them were talking and smiling at each other. They looked like they had forgotten about the other person who was also present in the room. Were they intentionally ignoring him?

Jungkook wanted to punch Joohyuk again and again. He just wanted to beat up the boy but somehow it ended up being helpful for him.

The wounds made Taehyung worried about the boy.

However, the mob's eyes did not fail to shift to the other, though. He scanned Jungkook's body and noticed blood patches on his knuckles. Normal, wasn't it?

The way he punched Joohyuk, of course his knuckles would tear open.

But Taehyung knew what to do and what not. Even though he felt restless and his heart eagerly wanted to go to the other and treat his wounds, Taehyung didn't.

He could see from the corner of his eyes and his heart ached, seeing Jungkook standing alone like an abandoned yet angry puppy.

He really felt bad.

Holding back the urge to run to the elder and hug him, Taehyung gently cupped Joohyuk's cheeks and put ointment over the wounds.

Joohyuk let out a hiss again, making the mob roll his eyes.

“You have taken much stronger hits than these, why are you acting like a little kid now?”

The younger blinked his eyes cutely and stared back at Taehyung.

Jungkook let out a scoff, finding everything about them cringe and disgusting. Joohyuk was a freaking bastard. He knew what he was doing and he was literally doing it intentionally.

What could he do to have Taehyung's attention avert back to himself? He was thinking and thinking. But before he could even come up with an idea or excuse, Taehyung spoke up.

“Why are you still standing there? Leave.”

Did Taehyung mean that? Did he really want Jungkook to leave?

At that moment, the elder felt nothing but humiliation. He felt insulted. The sting in his heart slowly started to turn unbearable. And he could no longer stand there. He needed to go back to his room.

“What was he even trying to do to you, Hyung-nim?”Joohyuk’s question left both Taehyung and Jungkook frozen in place, as if the air itself had turned to ice around them.

Taehyung couldn't answer.

The younger vampire furrowed his eyebrows before slowly shifting his gaze to the other vampire and glared at him. “Were you trying to force him?” He sounded angry.

Jungkook clenched his jawline, realizing whatever just happened was solely his fault and he should take the responsibility.

He shouldn't have done that. He should at least apologize.

He did not mean to force himself on Taehyung. He just wanted to hold Taehyung close. But the real problem was that he didn't use the right way. Actually, he didn't know.

He was not even aware of the basics.

“I-it was not my intention.” Were the last words he uttered before striding toward the door and rushing out of the room hurriedly.

And of course, Taehyung knew that. He could never be wrong about his baby vampy. Jungkook was just frustrated. He actually did not want to hurt Taehyung. He would never think of doing that.

But the thing Taehyung didn't understand was Jungkook's sudden behaviour change. It was so confusing.

He couldn't quite grasp the fact that why was Jungkook getting angry instead of getting happy?

Did he not always want this? Did he not always want to get away from the criminal?

Then why was he not taking this chance and actually leaving Taehyung?

The hybrid tried to give it some thought and Jungkook some time.

He was sure that the doctor would finally see the reality and behave accordingly.

Maybe Jungkook was right. His pride and ego was hurt. And that was why he was trying to prove himself to Taehyung. That he was also capable of pleasuring the hybrid.

However, Taehyung no longer cared about that. He knew Jungkook was capable of doing a lot more than he could think. He had gotten an idea of it that day when Jungkook made him cum so easily.

With the proper guidance and everything, Taehyung was sure that Jungkook could even break the bed. He was just a little away from turning into a beast in bed.

Taehyung's intention was never to hurt the other's Pride. However, it already looked like that and now he couldn't do anything.

He let out a tired sigh, feeling his whole body aching. He turned his head back to Joohyuk and uttered, “You should go now. And thank you for this,” he pointed at the lighter. “And sorry for this.” Smiling apologetically, he stared at the other's wounds with sad eyes.

“Don't worry, Hyung-nim. I am fine. As you said earlier, I have taken much stronger hits than this, so it's nothing. Soon, the wounds will also vanish on his own. But you should be careful.”

Taehyung nodded his head, “I will.”

“He did not hurt you, right?”

The mob chuckled. “He didn't.”

“Are you sure?” Joohyuk tried again.

“Ugh, why are you acting so mature, kid?”

The younger pouted. “What do you mean? I am an adult.” He let out a growl, trying to sound intimidating but ended up looking cute.

“Yeah whatever. Now go get some rest.” Taehyung got up from the bed and opened the drawer to put the box back in it.

“Good night, Hyung-nim.”

“Good night.”

Joohyuk bowed his head ninety degrees before turning around and walking out of the room.

Taehyung picked his phone and dialed a number. It was one of the house maids.

The call was picked up right after two rings. No matter what time or how late it was, all the workers needed to stay alert all the time, so whenever Taehyung would need them to do something, they were ready.

“Go to Jungkook's room and treat his wounds.”

“Sure, master.”

Taehyung couldn't sleep that night. He was worried. He hoped Jungkook didn't act stubborn and let his wounds get treated by the maid.

⁠◍◍◍

It was really surprising how Taehyung hadn't been getting injured anymore.

Jungkook could hardly recall the last time he’d treated the mob’s wounds. It was a relief, of course—but at the same time, it left him restless. That had been the only excuse to bring Taehyung close, the only chance to touch him without resistance. Not that he wished for the boy to be hurt… but a selfish part of him almost missed it.

The attraction was there probably because Taehyung was his sire.

Damn, even he didn't believe his excuse.

Jungkook watched a butler coming out of the house in a hurry just after he parked the car and got out of it. He furrowed his eyebrows when he saw a few more men walking out of the front gate.

What was happening?

His legs paused when he noticed more than ten gangsters in the living room.

Just as they noticed Jungkook's presence, they quickly moved and whispered something to Joohyuk who gave a curt nod, approving whatever they said.

Gradually all of them walked past Jungkook and left the house without a word.

Joohyuk was still there, sitting on the couch and arranging some papers in a file.

“Where is Taehyung?”

“Right where he should be.”

Jungkook had come to realize that Joohyuk possessed a special talent for getting on his nerves. He gritted his teeth, trying to keep his cool. He wasn't in a mood to fight.

“And where is that?”

“Namjoon hyung’s house,” Joohyuk answered without lifting his eyes, leaving the doctor’s expression faintly creased in confusion.

Jungkook tried to remember the name. He had heard it somewhere before. Who was it… who was it…

Oh, right!

It was the doctor—Namjoon, the very man who had treated him when the accident nearly claimed his life. And then Taehyung saved him with his power.

The hybrid had mentioned his name that time.

But what was he doing at Namjoon's house now?

“Why was he there?”

Joohyuk stilled his hands and shot him a look dripping with disdain. “Seriously? What else do you expect a gangster to be doing at a doctor’s house—ask for tea and biscuits?”

Jungkook clenched his jaw, and took a slow step forward.

The younger vampire noticed, his senses alert.

“What? Are you going to beat me again?”

“I wish I could but I am not in the mood. So, just answer me in simple words. Why did he go to Namjoon instead of coming to me? I used to treat his wounds.”

Joohyuk looked at the other with a confused face before his features changed into amusement. As if he realized something.

“Looks like Hyung-nim kept you in the dark.”

“What do you mean?” Jungkook frowned.

“Had he not stopped coming to you for treatment?”

Yes, Taehyung did. But…

Jungkook slowly widened his eyes, his heart starting to beat faster than usual.

“Don’t tell me you actually thought he wasn’t getting injured. It's nearly impossible for us to get through a week without ending up hurt for at least four days.” The younger let out a scoff, shaking his head. “Hyung-nim is a pro at what he does and the leader for a reason. He doesn't get hurt that much. But whenever he does, he goes to Namjoon Hyung.”

Why? Why would the mob go to Namjoon and not him? Jungkook felt humiliated. Once again, his pride and ego had been hurt.

“Or maybe you are just not a good doctor. Maybe he wasn’t satisfied, so he went back to the one he actually trusts his life with. Trust matters to him a lot, you know?” The chuckle that followed after mocked the shit out of Jungkook.

Yet, he stayed silent. Because what could he possibly say? Taehyung had left him with nothing. He had already made him look like someone worthless.

He didn't even notice when Joohyuk stood up from the couch after collecting the files until he whispered something in his ears.

“Or maybe he couldn't trust you at all.”

Joohyuk had left after saying that. But the words didn't.

⁠◍◍◍

“Do you like it?”

Taehyung stood before the golf field, carefully concealing the flicker of excitement within him. His expression remained composed and serious, making sure his father would never suspect how much he truly liked it.

“What is this? Why would you suddenly call me here?”

Dojin shrugged his shoulders. “I was watching some online videos and thought of you as soon as I came across this.”

Taehyung frowned, keeping his arms folded over his chest and turned around. “Thought of me?”

“You always dreamed of having a golf field. I still remember how much joy the game once gave you, how much you loved it. But the weight of life and its endless demands never let you live that dream. So I bought this for you. A gift for you from your father.”

The mob wouldn’t lie but he really felt a rush of giddiness inside. Still, he rolled his eyes, masking it with an air of boredom and disdain. He didn't want to show how excited and happy he was to receive the gift.

At the moment, he wanted to run to his father and thank him while giving him a tight hug.

But he wouldn't do that. Not in this life at least.

Well, he probably had only a handful of days or weeks to live in this life anyways.

And the time might pass before he would even know it.

“What is this sudden gift for?”

“Just felt like giving it to you. You don't accept birthday gifts from me—”

“So, what made you think I'd accept it this time?”

“If I am being honest, I actually didn't think you'd accept it and that’s fine. I cannot force someone to accept a gift, can I?” Dojin let out a chuckle and sat back on the chair. “But the field is not going anywhere. But if you feel like it, you can come here and play anytime you want. It's all yours.”

Taehyung did not give any reaction. He wanted to laugh at himself. He would definitely come here to play. Just a few days of his life, he would enjoy them to the fullest. Thanks to his father, one of his dreams was fulfilled.

“Thank you.”

Dojin choked on his tea and started coughing.

Taehyung rolled his eyes and shook his head, paying no attention to the other's drama.

“Did I hear it wrong? Tae? What did you just say?”

Instead of answering his father’s question, Taehyung simply stepped onto the golf court, clutching the club and ball in silence.

A soft smile appeared on Dojin's face as he watched his son play. Even though Taehyung tried his best to hide it, his father could still see through it.

Seeing Taehyung truly happy filled Dojin’s heart with happiness as well. It had been a long time since he saw the hybrid being himself.

He hoped this would be the beginning of something good. He hoped their relationship would get better from this day onwards.

At least, Taehyung accepted his gift. There was a change. Maybe living with Jungkook softened his heart. Maybe…

The entire time Taehyung was in the court, Dojin had a smile on his face as he watched. After a very long time, he felt being considered as a family again. He felt like a father.

Could Taehyung just call him Appa again?

They didn’t notice the passing hours until the sky deepened into dusk, indicating the arrival of evening.

“Tae?”

Taehyung hummed softly as he slipped the golf club back into the bag.

“How's things with Jungkook?”

The hybrid paused, shallowing hard at the mention of the vampire. It had been more than three days since he saw him. Because he hadn't returned home.

After getting a terrible knife wound on his back, he went straight to Namjoon's house and stayed the night there. Then he went back to his second home—his office. For the past two days he had been staying there.

Now at the mention of his name, Taehyung started to miss him again.

“I will send him back to his own place.”

Dojin widened his eyes. “Why? What happened.”

Taehyung looked down and bite on his inner cheek as he felt his inner wolf howling again.

“Got bored of him.”

Dojin shook his head. “No, it cannot be possible.”

The mob shot him a look of both confusion and displeasure, clearly weirded out. “Why not?”

“I thought you loved him…” The old man's voice faded when Taehyung started laughing.

More like forcing himself to laugh.

“Love? And me? That is inversely proportional.”

No, that was not true. It could not be true.

Dojin could not believe it. He was in denial. He finally saw hope. He thought Jungkook would be able to change his son. He would make Taehyung feel things again and make him happy. He would make Taehyung feel loved and teach him how to love back too.

But his hopes were crushed.

“A-and the bond?”

“I would break it before I let him go.”

No, he wouldn't. He wouldn't need to do that because the bond was going to be automatically broken after his death. So, Taehyung wanted to die with the bond being attached to him. That way, he would feel he at least had Jungkook with him. He could finally rest in peace, knowing he died with someone in his heart.

“Can you listen to me for once and not do this?”

Taehyung intensely stared at his father, getting angry as usual. “What's your problem?” His mind was already disturbed.

He didn't want to listen to anyone's advice. And Dojin's advice seemed to annoy him more.

Who the hell did he think he was to tell Taehyung what to do and what not?

Dojin knew nothing.

The hybrid was already a wreck, tangled in too many battles at once. But the cruelest of them all were his own emotions. His feelings for Jungkook drained him, wore him thin, and left him on the edge. It was already more than he could bear, and now this pushed him past his breaking point—driving him to do something he should never have done.

“Are you not thinking too highly of yourself just because I accepted your gift? Don't get so ahead of yourself, Kim Dojin. Nothing has changed between us. I'm still the person who hates you the most.”

The old man slowly lowered his gaze. Right! Nothing had changed.

Jungkook failed to do it.

“D-does it mean I will never get to hear you call me father again?”

Taehyung scoffed, “Like you deserve it?” he uttered before walking out of the exit, leaving his father with a shattered heart once again. He might think of considering it once before leaving everything behind. The day he would feel it was going to be his last day here, he might call his father and fulfill his wish for the first and last time.

A day that had opened its arms with smiles and warmth, wrapping everything in fleeting joy, eventually ended up into silence and heaviness, until all that remained was the suffocating weight of gloom and the bitter sting of sadness.

And Dojin could only blame himself for that.

⁠◍◍◍

The next day Taehyung returned home with a sour mood.

He had to move Jungkook out of the house now.

The happy days had ended without him being able to actually stay close to the vampire. He had realized a long time ago that he couldn't do as he wished.

Now, that everything was set and he was soon going to eliminate his last enemy from the world. And that was why he needed to clean the house.

No one questioned him about why he suddenly wanted to kill Lee Ryuljin. Why was he hurrying the plan as if he was running out of time?

Taehyung had always said he would love to give Ryuljin a slow, painful death. And for that, he would need to make a lot of plans and he wouldn't hurry.

Everyone thought Taehyung would take some more like at least a few more years, but no. To their surprise, the mob had suddenly announced the mission to end Lee Ryuljin.

No one questioned anything, yes. But that didn't mean they were not curious. However, they kept their curiosity to themselves because they knew that one wrong move, and they would be the one ending up being dead before Ryuljin.

Their moves and actions were measured. And observed by Taehyung himself.

Taehyung had thought of a lot of ideas to approach Jungkook and tell him to leave.

But every time he tried doing it, he chickened out.

He was sure his men would laugh at him if they knew their most feared mafia boss was being like this.

But today, it seemed like he finally got a chance. Jungkook was in his room. He would come downstairs to have dinner and just then Taehyung would bring the topic. Yes, it sounded like a good plan.

However, things weren't really going how Taehyung was planning though. Because before he could even start with his strategy, Jungkook spoke up.

“Why do you go to Namjoon Hyung for treatment and not me?”

Asking a question like how he got to know that would be very stupid.

“Why does it matter?”

“Just answer what I am asking.” Jungkook was still at the dinner table while Taehyung was in the living room, drinking his favourite whisky.

“I don't want to.” Taehyung's nonchalant behaviour was really giving the vampire a headache.

“Why are you being like this? I don't understand. You don't talk to me, don't receive my calls, don't see my texts and ignore me all the time. Tell me why? Just why?”

Taehyung had never imagined a twisted sire–progeny bond could run this deep. He was really surprised to see Jungkook being so attached to him.

All because of that forced bond he created between them.

Jungkook was never meant to be his.

And he couldn't change his fate. He couldn't play with something the Moon goddess had already set.

His mistake was that he thought he could.

However, Taehyung did not need this manipulated attachment anymore. He needed the real thing.

Only Jungkook's love could save him from the death that was waiting for him. Not the desire of physical attachment.

A physical relationship couldn't change anything. And Jungkook would never give what Taehyung actually needed from him.

So, it was finally time to say goodbye.

“I apologized to you so many times for my behaviour that day but all you did was treat me as if I was invisible. You were not like this. Your behaviour changed. Why? Tell me why are you doing this? Do you even realise how humiliated and insulted I feel whenever you do that? What do you exactly want? Let me know. Make me understand—” Jungkook's words were interrupted as the hybrid spoke up.

“How did you become a doctor?”

“What?”

“I asked how did you become a doctor with that stupid brain of yours?”

The vampire squinted his eyes. “W-what are you saying?”

This Taehyung was so different. Like a whole different person. Jungkook couldn't recognize him at all.

He did not understand when everything started to change and why.

Taehyung changed from his side and Jungkook changed from his own.

Yes, the vampire could feel his change. He had started feeling things he wasn't supposed to feel at all. He was having a hard time accepting them however, he was very slowly and eventually trying.

Hence, he refused to believe he deserved this treatment.

“Are you really not getting the hint?”

Jungkook frowned, “Hint? What hint? What are you talking about?”

“It's time for you to leave.”

Jungkook could bet he heard it wrong. So, he didn't respond right away. He took some time and tried to process what he just heard.

“Sorry, I didn't hear you. What did you say?”

The mob let out a chuckle and shook his head while sipping on the liquor. “Hyung, it's about time we say goodbye to each other now.”

Should Jungkook ask the younger to repeat the words again? But they were very clear this time.

“W-why?”

Taehyung turned his head toward the elder and knitted his eyebrows together, “What do you mean why? Is it not clear yet? Of course, because I don't want you anymore?” The little questioning tone at the end of the sentence successfully went unnoticed by the other.

Jungkook would always agree that Taehyung was a cruel man.

Even though the mob had never physically hurt him, he could still feel his heart bleeding. Because he didn't stab Jungkook with a knife or hit him with a bullet. He did it with his words.

Ironic, wasn't it?

What was Jungkook supposed to say now?

Ask him why he didn't want him anymore?

So, he was going to get that low now, huh?

The fact that Jungkook used to wait for this day to come and was even making plans on how to escape this cage was really insane.

Fate was such a bitch!

“You don't want me anymore?” Jungkook hated how his throat clogged up as he said that.

The hybrid nodded his head. “Yes, I don't.”

How could he say that with a straight face? Did he not have any emotions at all? Did he not realize that his careless words had the power to shatter someone entirely?

“What does it mean?” Jungkook tried to act dense. Actually, he wanted to hear an explanation. So, he was just trying to be as subtle as he could.

“Am I not speaking in simple words?” Taehyung gulped down the sip he was taking every time after finishing his sentence as he was trying to give himself some courage. And what was the best option if not alcohol?

“You really want me to leave?” Jungkook asked shamelessly, still thinking Taehyung didn't mean whatever he said.

The mob decided to give him a little explanation at least. “You see, I get bored of things very easily.”

That was enough of a hint for Jungkook to understand.

“Y-you got bored of me?”

“Apparently yes. I can't stick to the same thing for too long.”

Jungkook gave him a look of disgust. “What am I? An object?”

“To me, yes.” Taehyung shrugged, making the other more angry.

Right! How could Jungkook even trust a person like him? Of course, he was a—Jungkook didn't want to use that word.

Something in his heart didn't let him.

“You are not useful to me at all. So, I don't see any point in keeping you.”

Jungkook responded before Taehyung could continue. “Useful? What did you expect me to do? What do you want me to do?”

‘I wanted you to love me.’

Of course, Taehyung wouldn't say that out loud.

Instead of answering Jungkook's question, the mob responded with something else. “I know you have gotten attached to this place and the workers, I really understand. But it's time for you to say goodbye to everything and everyone.”

That was such a hard task. How could Jungkook do that?

And what about the attachment he got with Taehyung? What about it?

He decided not to hide this at least. “And what about the attachment I feel with you?”

Taehyung really did not expect the other to let it out so casually. However, he replied back accordingly.

“Don't worry, the attachment will be gone, too.”

Taehyung was joking, right? Because there was no way something could happen like that.

“H-how?”

“I will break the bond—” The hybrid flinched, his grip breaking as the glass was yanked from his hand and slammed against the tiled floor, shattering into shards that echoed the sting in his chest.

“Do I look like a joke to you?” Jungkook fumed in anger and panted heavily as he stood in front of the boy and glared down at him.

When did he come here? Why didn't Taehyung notice it?

Taehyung's eyes were wide in shock. His throat bobbed as he swallowed the lump, trying to hide his nervousness. He stared back with a glare.

“What do you think you are doing?”

“What am I to you, Tae?”

Don't call me Tae. Don't call me with that fucking nickname.

Because it was making Taehyung feel things that were forbidden.

“A plaything? I am sure you knew that I brought you here as a toy. And honestly speaking, I wasn't satisfied with you, so I am returning you to your original place. As simple as that.”

Jungkook choked on his saliva, still processing how Taehyung could just refer to him like that. “I am a living being, Tae. I have feelings and emotions like a human. H-how can you say this?” He blinked rapidly, cursing under his breath every time tears threatened to break through.

The mob clicked his tongue, averting his gaze to the spilled alcohol on the floor. “I think you expected a little too much from me.”

“I sure did.”

“Not my fault.”

Definitely.

Jungkook was at a loss for words.

“Plus, shouldn't you be happy that I am letting you go now? I am finally setting you free like you always wanted. So, what's with this reaction, hmm? Why are you not giving me that pretty smile of yours and jumping in happiness? Should you not thank me and happily walk out of the house?” Taehyung asked with a frown.

‘Why are you letting me go when I don't want to? Why now?’

The vampire was never going to let the words escape his mouth. He was holding them back.

Even though his heart cried in pain, he held them back and endured it silently.

If it was before, Jungkook would definitely feel happy and leave.

But now, he couldn't seem to do that. He couldn't move or do anything. As if his whole body was being hypnotized kr paralyzed.

Because he didn't want to leave. Not anymore.

But no matter how much he wanted to stay, he couldn't. He couldn't do anything when the owner of the house wanted him out.

“I have a lot of men I can taste and play with. I will abandon them once I'm bored with them. It's a cycle. And you were just a part of it.”

Jungkook couldn't hold his tears back anymore. He had to lower his head to hide his face. He really hated the pain in his chest and the sting in his eyes.

For the first time, he was grateful for the darkness of the house—it spared him from Taehyung seeing the silent tears slipping down his face.

Yet a shameless part of him wanted Taehyung to see the tears—if only to stir a flicker of guilt in him and make him feel bad for the vampire. But deep down, Jungkook doubted if it would even matter. After all, what could possibly move the heart of someone as cold and unfeeling as a criminal like him?

What could Jungkook possibly say or do right now to stop this?

Nothing.

“You really want me gone?”

Taehyung closed his eyes tightly and let out deep breaths.

It really doesn't matter what I want and what not. It's you who's making me do it, Hyung.

“I know you are worried about the attachment, but don't worry. It's all because of the force of the bond. And it will be gone before you even know it.”

Jungkook knew he was the one who always blamed everything on the bond. But now, when Taehyung was saying the same thing, he couldn't take it.

He couldn't just accept that everything he felt was just because of the force of the bond.

He wanted to deny it. But he couldn't.

And just like that, he lost the battle.

Taehyung won.

Jungkook dragged his hand across his face as if to rub away his weariness, but in truth, he was only trying to wipe the tears that slipped through. He had accepted his defeat. He let out a shaky breath before turning around to walk back to the staircase.

“Pack your things, Hyung. You will be leaving early in the morning tomorrow.”

Jungkook didn't reply. He had nothing to say. If he said anything more than this, then it would look like he was begging, which he didn't want.

Everything happened so fast. He would need the whole night to think and process it again.

Taehyung just dropped the bomb and was now telling him to leave tomorrow.

The vampire chuckled, mocking his own self. He really was treated like a toy.

“It was an absolute pleasure meeting you, Hyung. I will forever cherish the memories we made and the time we spent together. Go back to your original place, Hyung. Find someone beautiful and marry them. And most importantly, be happy.”

‘What if my happiness lies with you?’

Jungkook never imagined he would be thinking like this one day. How pathetic! He never felt so weak and helpless. He slowly nodded his head and dragged his body toward his room against his own will.

“You too, Taehyung. Be happy.”

It did not go unnoticed by the hybrid how Jungkook didn't mention that he was also happy to meet him. Maybe he wasn't.

Wasn't that natural?

“Thank you for treating me like nothing more than a disposable plaything, for making me feel worthless. I hope the amusement you got from doing this was enough, even though I could not satisfy you. Thank you for turning me into a fool. You must’ve laughed a lot as I was just a joke to you. At least, I could make you laugh.”

Taehyung didn't respond to that. He had lost his voice. He didn't even turn his head around, nor did Jungkook do.

Their backs were facing each other.

None of them wanted to see each other's face, it seemed like. Not even for the last time.

Because they knew if they did, they would do something out of their control and might end up regretting it.

Yet with every step Jungkook took, they could feel the distance between them stretching wider, like an invisible abyss pulling them apart.

None of them wanted this, but both of them were tied to do it.

Maybe it was for the better. When this mess ended and the bond was finally broken, Jungkook would move on—he would force himself to.

And Taehyung… Taehyung would become nothing more than a wound he refused to go near again.

Their hearts bled in silence—as though bound by the same sorrow, beating in cruel unison.

And that was how their story ended before it could even start.

Chapter Text

The next day when Taehyung woke up and came downstairs, he found the house awfully empty.

Well, if he couldn't see the maids and the guards, it was not their fault, duh.

Everything felt so lonely even though more than ten maids, butlers and guards were there. All because of one person.

Jeon Jungkook.

He was gone.

Taehyung tried not to think about him. It was better that Jungkook left before he woke up.

No, it wasn't.

The mob's heart craved to see Jungkook. He wished he could see the latter one last time before he left.

But it was too late. And Taehyung couldn't do anything.

He clenched his jaw as his eyes stung for the third time that day.

At night, he couldn't sleep a blink. The fear of not being able to see Jungkook again was eating him alive.

Now that the vampire was gone, Taehyung would only focus on his work and nothing else.

And that was what he did. Immersing himself in work, he struggled to drown out the memory of the person who still lingered in his heart.

Jungkook must be having a hard time because of the bond.

Taehyung knew he had told the elder that he would break the bond but he didn't. Because it was going to be broken automatically as soon as the hybrid died.

Jungkook had to endure it just a bit more.

“How long will you work today, Hyung-nim?”

“Umm, midnight?”

Joohyuk looked at the wall clock and nodded. It was already past 8 p.m.

“Don't overwork. You will need to be the strongest as we fight.”

The mob raised an eyebrow, “are you doubting my strength and power?”

“N-never.” The younger quickly shook his head. “I am just saying.” He gulped, quickly looking down to avoid the other's gaze.

Taehyung let out a chuckle, making Joohyuk confused.

“Are you teasing me?”

The mob snickered, “Can I not?”

“Do you even know how scary you look when you do that?” Joohyuk pouted.

No matter how scary Taehyung looked, Jungkook never showed that he was scared. He was always so bold with the hybrid.

Taehyung's smile faded as he realized he was thinking about Jungkook again.

Nah, it was too hard to get the vampire out of his mind.

“Go home, Joohyuk. We need to activate the plan from next week which is just 4 days away.

The younger nodded and bowed his head to pay respect before turning around to leave.

The other workers had also left.

It was only Taehyung who was still in the office building and working nonstop. He had been returning home very less lately because every time he did, he was hit with the faded smell of Jungkook's cologne.

The house felt so empty and Taehyung felt so lonely.

He would miss Jungkook more if he returned home. The house had gotten used to the vampire's presence and so did Taehyung's. Now it was really tough for him to handle everything.

So, he avoided going home much.

It had probably been two days since Jungkook left, but all Taehyung could think about was how the elder looked at him, how he smiled and how he talked.

In simple words, the vampire had successfully occupied his heart and mind now.

He wondered if Jungkook was eating and sleeping properly or not. Was he overworking again? Did he go back to Junhee? Were they happy now? And what about his mother? Did Jungkook tell her that Taehyung kicked him out?

Taehyung knew it was not physically possible for Jungkook to forget and settle back to his old life, but mentally? Did the vampire already forget about him?

Was he not thinking about Taehyung even for once?

Jungkook would probably move on as soon as the bond was gone, wouldn't he?

A frustrated groan slipped from Taehyung as he ruffled his hair in frustration, growing more annoyed with himself.

“Why don't you just get out of my head? Fuck you!”

He realized that Jungkook had only left physically. But mentally, he was still there. With Taehyung.

Just Taehyung couldn't see him.

He hated the pang in his chest. It made him angry.

Everything had been so insufferable. So was his heart.

His breathing faltered, shallow and uneven, until a harsh burn scraped down his throat and left him coughing helplessly. The familiar suffocation crept in, slow but merciless, as though his own body was betraying him yet again.

With a tired motion, he pulled open the drawer and reached for the cluster of medicines Namjoon had prescribed the day they found out about his sickness. One by one, he swallowed the pills, not with urgency but with the quiet resignation of someone who had done this too many times before. Gradually, the tightness eased, his chest no longer straining for air, though the weariness lingered long after his breath had steadied.

And the person who caused all of this had no clue about it. The person didn't know that someone was about to die because of them.

No bullets or knives could ever bring Taehyung down. He had lived through things that would have broken anyone else, carrying scars that proved his strength. To those around him, he seemed untouchable—someone who could survive anything. But what was growing inside him now wasn’t something he could fight or protect himself from.

Hanahaki was different. It wasn’t loud or obvious. It was like a poison with no antidote, creeping through him in silence. No one could see it, no one could guess what was happening. The flowers rooted themselves in his chest, hidden from the world, blooming only where they could hurt him most. On the outside, he still looked strong. On the inside, every breath felt like a struggle against the petals tightening around his lungs.

And the worst part was—he was the only one who knew. No one could feel the pain twisting through him, no one could hear the silent cries lodged in his throat. Each breath felt heavier, as if the flowers were feeding on his lungs, stealing the air meant to keep him alive. It wasn’t a pain he could share, nor a weakness he dared reveal. The suffering was his alone—slow, suffocating, and merciless.

It wasn’t a battle he could win, just a slow, merciless ending that he had to endure alone.

The mob had been through hell and back. He had taken bullets to the chest, knives to the skin, stood through fire and even walked away from explosions. Time and time again, death had come for him—yet it never succeeded. He survived every single time, rising from the ashes like he was untouchable.

It wasn’t luck. It was what he was born as. The blood of a werewolf ran through his veins, wild and untamed, and the darkness of a vampire pulsed right beside it. Two breeds that were feared on their own, fused together in one body. He carried both legacies, both curses, and that made him something beyond human.

His strength was nothing short of terrifying. His healing, his endurance, his sheer power—none of it could be questioned. To put it simply, he was immortal. A creature built to defy death itself, cursed to survive what others couldn’t, and blessed with a body that refused to break even when the world tried to shatter him.

He was an immortal.

Not easy to be killed.

But love was different. For the first time in his endless life, he gave his heart to someone. And with that, he found the one weakness he never thought he’d have. The person he loved became the only one who could break him.

It was cruel, almost ironic. No weapon could pierce his body, yet love was slowly tearing him apart from the inside. It was going to destroy and kill him.

And he had already accepted it with a smile.

Turning his gaze to the clock, the hybrid let out a deep breath. It was just 10 p.m.

He didn't want to go back to the empty house. Shaking his head, he turned his focus back to the computer screen and started looking at the CCTV footage again.

The sudden ring of his phone startled him, catching his attention. He furrowed his eyebrows as he noticed the caller was his father.

He really wasn't in the mood to talk right now. So, he just let the phone ring and go off on its own.

But then Dojin called again. Then again.

Why was the old man always trying to disturb him when his mind was already in a mess.

Right now, he really was in a bad mood and he knew he might behave more rude with his father and that would end up with Dojin getting hurt again.

But the hybrid didn't want that.

By the fourth time, Taehyung’s patience finally snapped. With a grimace, he snatched up the phone and, without a second thought, switched it to Do Not Disturb.

After that, he didn't even notice how many calls landed in his phone. He was sure Dojin would get tired and stop calling at some point.

And he did.

Probably fell asleep.

Taehyung was glad. He let out a sigh of relief and rolled his eyes.

He decided to call his father back tomorrow, when he would be in a better mood.

Surprisingly, he felt a little tired—sleepy too.

So finally he decided to call it a day and return to his empty house.

The very first thing he did upon returning home was drift into Jungkook’s room, where he sank onto the bed the vampire used to sleep in, as if the lingering traces of him could ease the ache of his absence.

Taehyung had been doing this since Jungkook left.

What a pathetic fool he was!

⁠◍◍◍

Everyone present in the room had their head hung low, the air thick with dread as they struggled to breathe under the weight of fear.

However, fear wasn’t the only thing gnawing at them; something else lingered beneath it.

Even Joohyuk's gaze was on the floor.

“W-where?” Taehyung's voice wavered as he asked.

It was the first time they had seen their boss act outside his usual self-control and composed demeanor.

And it was completely natural. It would be really weird and out of the world if Taehyung didn't react.

No one dared to speak. They were waiting for Joohyuk to take the lead.

“I-it is o-outside,” Joohyuk swallowed hard, his heart beating out of his chest.

Taehyung was a maniac. And his workers knew it.

They could never predict his next move.

Working for Taehyung was risky—firstly because of the enemies, secondly because of their own boss himself.

They were already lined up in two rows, leaving the middle clear for Taehyung to walk through.

Literally everyone's heart pounded violently, as if trying to break free from their chests.

The mob read the letter for the second time.

“I have sent a present for you, Mr. Kim. Hope you'll like it. You made a lot of plans to give me surprise visit, didn't you? So I hope this will give you an idea of who you are trying to mess with.”

The moment his eyes finished scanning the last line, Taehyung crushed the paper in his fist, the sound tearing through the silence.

He staggered toward the door in slow, trembling steps, his body growing weaker with every move he made.

Even with his feet dragging as if weighed down, the door seemed to vanish behind him too soon, pushing him into the outside he wasn’t ready to face.

There it was.

A violent hit crashed against chest, piercing through his heart when his eyes landed on the stuff in front of him.

It was lying on the ground silently, looking as peaceful as ever.

It was a coffin.

Taehyung’s eyes were icy, carrying a chill that could freeze the air itself, and his stoic presence loomed with a gloom that was as intimidating as it was unshakable.

Anyone in his place would crash out by now, but the hybrid was calm. He made his way to the elegant brown box with slow steps.

Even though his eyes remained dry, a storm of tears was already gathering, as if a raging tsunami pressed mercilessly behind them, threatening to break through at any moment.

It was very rare for the goons to look at Taehyung's face, and they only did it when the mob's eyes were on them.

They could sneak a few glances when Taehyung wouldn't be looking at them.

But right now, even though Taehyung was not looking at them, they still didn't raise their head to see Taehyung.

Yes, it was because of fear but it was out of respect as well.

Taehyung crouched down and gently sat on his knees. His hands seemed to freeze beside him. Around him, others stood with lowered heads.

Joohyuk closed his eyes, letting tears slide quietly down his cheeks.

Many others were already shedding their own, though not a single voice disturbed the hush.

The stillness grew unbearable. It wrapped the room in a suffocating shroud, pressing down like an invisible weight. Every breath felt heavy, as though the air itself had thickened with sorrow.

Yet nothing moved, nothing changed. The calm lingered—fragile, oppressive, unbroken.

Joohyuk stood in heavy silence, debating whether he should step forward and open the coffin lid as the mob was not doing it himself. At the same time he didn't want to be so daring.

“I-is it really h-him?”

“I-it is,” Joohyuk replied.

For the very first time, the mob looked less like a leader and more like a broken man.

Right now, Taehyung appeared so fragile, so undone.

With every ounce of strength, he forced his hands trembling to move, each finger stiff and unsteady as it reached for the coffin lid before pressing against it. The weight of it seemed unbearable, yet he pushed it open, breath caught in his throat, as the truth he dreaded waited just beneath.

He felt as if someone just stabbed a knife in his chest, making a deep cut through his heart. He might even fall back on the ground by the sudden hit he just experienced.

He started thinking everything happening around him wasn't real. It couldn't be.

His father lay inside the huge box so calmly and peacefully, as if he was just sleeping.

Taehyung didn't even make a sound. His mind went blank. And his voice was gone.

Not a single word could be formed.

Tears were sitting on the edge of his eyes now. But they still didn't fall.

Taehyung wasn't just strong—he was like a stone.

One might think he lacked human emotions.

But that was not the case.

“Why are you sleeping at this hour, old man?” Taehyung asked, the corner of his lips trembling as a smile was trying to break through.

He really hated how he knew he wouldn't get a reply. Not now not ever.

“You are so freaking annoying, you know? I hate you so much.” Taehyung's voice was barely above a whisper.

“Are you tired?” Taehyung's eyebrows knitted together in confusion. “Why are you not getting up?”

Dojin wouldn't get up. Because he had fallen into a very deep slumber from which, it was impossible to wake up again.

Taehyung took his phone out from his pocket and stared at the countless missed calls from his father.

Dojin desperately tried to reach to the only person he believed could save him.

The old man clung to his last shred of hope, convinced that his son would come for him. In his heart, he still trusted Taehyung. No matter how dark things became, he clung to the belief that his son wouldn't forsake him.

He told himself over and over that Taehyung would not abandon him to death. His son would never let him die—not the way he had let his wife slip away. That wound was still fresh, but he refused to believe his son would let history repeat itself.

Yet when the moment came, reality struck him like thunder. No hand reached out for him. No son came to save him. And in that silence, when realization hit him harder, his faith was shattered. He realised.

In the end, he was proven wrong.

Only if Taehyung picked up the call yesterday. If not the call, could he just check the messages from his father….

There were tons of voice messages. In every one of them, Dojin's voice was shaking.

“T-tae, I am sharing you the location. Come here fast. I fell into their trap.”

“I am so sorry for c-causing this trouble, Tae. Please pick up the c-calls.”

“I am trying to h-hide from them right now, Tae please pick up the call and listen to me. They are going to kill me.”

“Tae, I can't reach out to any of your guards, please help me this once. I don't have any weapons with me.”

“Son, I don't want to die. Not before I hear you call me appa again.”

“If you cannot come to save me, then just send me a voice of you calling me appa and I will accept my death happily. Please, Tae. Only then I can rest in peace.”

In his last message, Dojin’s voice came out hoarse and broken—trembling with exhaustion and heavy with pain, as if he had been mercilessly beaten, causing the strength to speak slip away, as if every word was clinging to his last breath…

“A-appa is sorry for whatever he did. Please be the m-most kind-hearted person, and forgive him. Take care, Tae. Appa loves you a lot. H-he always will.”

Taehyung's lips trembled violently and his vision blurred because of the tears. His eyes started to burn with a raw sting, deepening the weight of his misery.

His father didn't want to die. He wanted to leave. He wanted Taehyung to save him.

And he tried his best.

All he longed for was to be treated like a father again. It wasn’t a costly wish—just the simple yearning to hear Taehyung call him appa once more.

Taehyung remembered how Dojin always wanted them to be born again as father and son, so he could correct his past mistakes and be the best father to him.

But Dojin didn't mention it in the messages anymore. Maybe his hope, so delicate, broke in the end.

Taehyung really didn't know how to react.

Now, his father was gone.

The first tear broke free in silence, quietly slipping down his cheek. Another followed, then another, until the flood of grief left him drowning in a silence too heavy to bear. He did not try to stop them—there was no strength left in him to resist grief.

“W-why did you let your g-guards down? What were y-you thinking?”

Everything was going wrong.

Taehyung felt the air tightening around him, as though the walls themselves were closing in.

The goons were wondering if the mob was crying or not. They hoped he did. They hoped there were emotions in Taehyung's heart even if it was a very little.

Taehyung was such a bad son. He had done the exact thing his father did when his mother was in danger.

Dojin didn't come to save her.

And Taehyung was no different.

He didn't go to save his father either.

Just like his mother died because of his father, Dojin died because of him.

How could he have been so blind, so unforgivably reckless? Lee Ryuljin was a monster, yes—but Taehyung? He was no different. No better. In the end, he carried the same blood on his hands.

In some aspects, he too had killed his father—with his silence, with his choices, with his hands stained just the same.

And what could be the biggest regret?

His father only wanted him to call him Appa. But Taehyung was just too cruel.

His stupid anger and ego was so freaking toxic.

Dojin had always thought if his death would move Taehyung and make him feel something.

He always wondered if the mob would feel sad at his death or even shed a few tears.

Would Taehyung miss him at all?

Would the weight of his words—every insult, every rejection—claw at him, suffocating him with the memory of how he kept shoving his father further and further out of his until there was no way left to bring him back?

Or would he feel a twisted relief instead—glad that the old man was gone, spared from his annoying presence?

Dojin died with a lot of unanswered questions. He died with pain.

He died with tears in his eyes.

Taehyung's eyes slowly began to roam over Dojin's body. He knew there was countless bullet and knife wounds beneath the suit his father was wearing.

The old man looked so innocent like this. As if he would wake up after a while and bother Taehyung with his annoying smile again.

As if he was sleeping peacefully, without any care of the world, not knowing his son was really crying for him now.

That his death had moved Taehyung, made him shed real tears.

“W-will you wake up if I call you Appa now?”

Taehyung didn't say it when it was actually needed—when his father wanted to hear it.

“You always wanted me to call you appa, no? Don't you want to hear it? I-I am ready. I will t-treat you like my father again.”

Even Taehyung himself knew it was too late. He was late.

His father wouldn't wake up, no matter what he did.

The old mad was gone from the world, from his life.

And there was no more chance for Taehyung to bring him back. No more ways.

Taehyung had lost the only family he had—the person he claimed to hate.

But could he truly hate his father—or was that only the lie he kept feeding himself?

Now that he was thinking about it, he realized a lot of things he might or might not have intentionally ignored before.

The grief lived in silence, tightening his throat, trapping every cry inside his chest.

Not a loud sob, not a single broken breath escaped his lips.

Everything was silent.

His father wouldn't come back even if he apologized and begged for thousand times now.

Because the damage was done and all that remained was silence.

Dojin wouldn't look at him ever again.That irritating smile—the one that used to cling to his face—was gone for good now.

And who was at fault?

Taehyung knew the answer very well.

He was late. Even just a few days ago he behaved so rudely with his father. The man was hurt, wasn't he?

He bent forward, pressing his forehead against the coldness of the coffin’s edge, eyes squeezed shut and his frame quivering as soundless sobs broke him apart from within.

He reached out, fingertips brushing against his father’s cheek—cold and lifeless beneath his touch.

“A-appa.”

It was not just Taehyung who was broken at the moment.

Joohyuk clenched his fists on either side of his thighs upon hearing the mob finally utter the word.

All of them knew how desparate Dojin was to hear it from Taehyung. They saw it themselves.

But their boss—as cruel as ever, never fulfilled his father's wish.

“Will you really not open your eyes, Appa? Not even for once?”

Taehyung was talking nonsese at this point. He knew whatever he was saying made no sense, but he still did.

A dead person would never be alive again and even though it was hard to accept, Taehyung had to do it.

Because he had no other choices.

Just a few days ago, his father was alive, talking and smiling at him. And now?

The person was gone.

No one—nothing could bring him back now.

Taehyung wasn't even given the chance to think of some ways to make his father alive.

The negative point was that Dojin was a werewolf and not a vampire.

If the old man was a bloodsucking creature, it wouldn't be a problem.

But in the cases of Werewolfs, it was really different.

The hybrid sank his teeth into his lower lip, fighting to choke back a sob that was clawing its way out of him.

Taehyung always believed he was a cruel man. And he was sure that his men had the same point of view about him as well.

But his father?

Dojin knew his son well. After all they were connected with the bond of blood.

Taehyung's demeanor could manipulate anyone but not the old man.

Because he knew there still was a pure side inside him, which the mob tried his best to hide.

But he couldn't fool Dojin. After all, the old man was his father.

And that was why Dojin never stopped hoping. He didn't give up and kept his hope till his last breath until he couldn't anymore.

Taehyung had committed a lot of sins in his life.

And that was the reason why he was getting his Karma.

Taehyung believed two people were behind Dojin's death.

Others might think it was just Lee Ryuljin, but Taehyung was aware that he had the fair share in it.

Only if he had been a little more clever, only if he had listened to his heart instead of his brain, his father might have been alive.

Only if he didn't hold onto his ego, his father would be here—alive.

Only if he didn't wait for more days and fulfilled Dojin's wish earlier and started to treat him like his father, the old man wouldn't die with tears in his eyes.

Only if he…

No matter how many times Taehyung called him father now, Dojin wouldn't be able to hear it. He couldn't wake up and feel giddy to finally hear the thing he waited and prayed for so long.

Fate was so cruel to him.

But maybe it was just a punishment for him.

Both Dojin and Taehyung was having their punishment, a karma for the things they had done.

Everyone, except for the mob and Joohyuk, ran toward the house in a desperate rush for shelter as the rain came crashing down all of a sudden.

It wasn’t the rainy season, yet to their suprise, the sky broke open without warning. Dark clouds gathered, and the rain began to pour, drenching everything in a cold, merciless downpour.

It felt as though nature itself had surrendered to grief—mourning alongside Taehyung, weeping with his pain.

Joohyuk stood in a distance and kept his gaze fixed on Taehyung as the latter broke down for his father.

Never had he ever imagined he would one day witness their leader so weak, so broken like this. It was a sight that cut deeper than it should, unsettling and unbearably heavy to behold. Not a very pleasant sight to see, if he was being honest.

He realized that Taehyung looked better when he was strong and scary. Sadness didn't suit him.

However, the actual truth was Joohyuk couldn't bear to watch the mob cry. It was the very first time and it was really shocking.

It was hurting Joohyuk on another level.

He had always known he loved Taehyung, but never enough to realize that seeing his tears would feel like knives piercing deep into his heart.

He longed to walk over to Taehyung, to sit beside him and pull him into his arms. Every part of him ached to offer the comfort he knew Taehyung desperately needed in that moment.

But he couldn’t tell if Taehyung would even want him there, if he would allow him to be the one to share that pain.

So he stayed still, swallowing the urge in silence, too afraid to take a step he wasn’t sure Taehyung would accept.

Taehyung on the other hand just kept looking at his father's face.

Both of the people responsible for Dojin’s death were going to die. It was their punishment.

And the two people were Taehyung and Ryuljin.

The mob would die because of his illness anyway. And Ryuljin? He would be punished for what he had done.

He was going to be killed—Taehyung would make sure he paid the price.

“Y-you are going to see mom before me, huh?” Taehyung chuckled through his tears, whispering to himself. “But n-no worries, I will soon join and meet you both.” His voice couldn't be heard by others as the loud sound of heavy rain was blocking it.

He bent forward and placed a soft kiss on Dojin's forehead before he uttered, “I am s-sorry, Appa. I don't hate you. I was j-just a stupid. I made a grave mistake. I hope I can be born as your son again and pay for everything I did. I will love you more than you want. I-I will.”

The rain continued for two hours and the mob kept sitting there with his already numb body, spacing out into the void. He didn't move until Joohyuk touched his shoulder gently and reminded him to come out of his deep thoughts.

“Y-you can't just sit here all day, Hyung-nim. Get up. You will have to do a lot of work.”

Taehyung was soaked from head to toe, rain clinging to every strand of his hair and dripping from his lashes. Beside him, Joohyuk was just as wet.

But none of them were bothered by it.

The mob slowly nodded his head, tears long gone from his eyes.

No one could tell whether his face was wet from the rain or from his tears.

He let out a dry chuckle. “Yes, you’re right. I have plenty of work to do. And the most important of them all is—,” he muttered through gritted teeth, “killing Ryuljin.”

The old Taehyung was back.

He no longer looked weak and powerless.

The strength was back.

Right then, Taehyung looked like he could end a life with nothing but his bare hands. His eyes darkened, sharp and dangerous, carrying a menace that could cut through anyone who dared meet them.

And Joohyuk knew the mob was capable of doing it.

The other guards slowly walked back to Taehyung and stood around him.

“Arrange the funeral. Make sure everything is done perfectly. I want to give him a proper farewell… want him to rest in peace.”

The men quickly nodded their heads.

“As you order, boss.”

“Did you catch the dog?”

Joohyuk gave a slow nod, his voice carrying that ruthless calm. “We’ve already got our hands on him. He didn’t even put up a fight—pathetic. Right now, he’s tied up in the basement. And our men are breaking him piece by piece, making sure he understands what happens when someone dares to cross us. By the time we’re done, he’ll be begging for death, and even then… we’ll decide when his end comes.”

“Good.”

Joohyuk smiled as he heard the praise.

The dog they were talking about used to work for Taehyung. Turned out to be the most disloyal one.

The thing Taehyung hated the most was what exactly happened.

He couldn't tolerate betrayal.

And that filthy mutt had the audacity to betray him—stealing information from plans to kill Ryuljin. and crawling straight to the bastard himself to hand them over. A betrayal so low it reeked worse than the gutters they should have left him to rot in.

Now, he was going to see Taehyung's wrath.

The hybrid's features softened a very little as he remembered something. He blinked his eyes and cleared his throat before he uttered, “Send a lot of guards to keep an eye on Jungkook. Make sure Ryuljin doesn't reach him. I know he will try to target Jungkook next. I lost my father because I was careless. But I don't want the mistake to be repeated again. Jungkook shouldn't be harmed in any way because of me. He had nothing to do with my mess. So make sure he is being protected well. At least, until I get rid of Ryuljin.”

Joohyuk quickly nodded his head and replied, “Understood, Hyung-nim.”

The mob boss dealt out orders with ruthless precision, making sure every man knew their place and what would happen if they failed. His voice alone was enough to send a chill down their spines, a reminder of why loyalty was not a choice—it was survival.

His men followed without hesitation, not just out of fear, but because they respected and trusted the judgment of a leader who never faltered.

Dojin's body was taken away from there.

And Taehyung was back to being cold.

Even though he physically appeared to be strong and untouchable again, internally he was completely destroyed beyond repair.

He was mentally tired and emotionally shattered.

He was a man still standing, yet already broken. What had been destroyed inside him could never be rebuilt. No remedy, no comfort, no time would ever be enough—because some wounds weren’t meant to close. It couldn't be fixed anymore.

Now, he was a body that moved, a voice that commanded, but the soul that once gave it fire had long gone.

“I hope everyone knows by now that I am not going to wait for the next week to kill Ryuljin, right?”

Everyone nodded their heads in unison, not delaying the response.

“Everything is been already prepared—”

“Change the plan,” the mob said coldly. “I’m not going to finish him the way we laid it out.”

Everybody furrowed their eyebrows in confusion.

“Then how?”

“I’ll walk straight into his den and remind him who the true lion is—the one who rules, the one he should’ve never dared to challenge.” Taehyung's voice was dangerously low and bone-chilling. Yet every one of his men caught it, as if the words were carved straight into their spines.

And they understood. All of them bowed their heads to pay respect before uttering in unison—

“As you command, Boss!”

⁠◍◍◍

“You guys aren't being subtle at all, do you know that?”

The guards stiffened, awkwardly glancing at one another before sheepishly lowering the newspapers that were shielding their faces and turning their heads around just to see Jungkook standing behind them.

“It has been two days since you are doing this and I've already caught it, but stayed quiet as I was confused at first.” Jungkook’s brows knit together as he crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze shifting back and forth between the two goons.

The guards quickly bowed their heads. “S-sorry, Sir—”

“Taehyung sent you here, didn't he?”

“P-please don't tell the boss.”

Jungkook rolled his eyes. As if he cared. “Why is he doing this?” He uttered through his gritted teeth.

He didn't even count how many days had been since he left Taehyung's house. He tried not to think or pay attention to it. He knew the more he would do it, the more he would be bothered.

The guards weren't sure if they were allowed to reveal the truth or not.

Jungkook furrowed his eyebrows, observing their expressions. “What are you guys hesitating about? I just asked why did he send you both to spy on me?”

One of the goons quickly shook his head. “No, no. We weren't spying on you. We are just keeping an eye to keep you safe.”

“Keeping me safe?” the doctor let out a chuckle. “Who told him to do that? I am a no-one to him. Why does he need to keep me safe? I can take care of myself.”

The guards shook their heads. Letting out a sigh, one of them uttered, “He doesn't want you to get hurt because of him.”

‘And what about your boss hurting me himself? What about that, huh?’

The goons didn't understand why Jungkook was glaring at them now. Did they say anything wrong?

“Why would I be hurt because of him? I am not a kid. I can take care of myself. Both of you go back and tell your boss that I don’t need anyone's protection.” Now, Jungkook really sounded like a stubborn kid.

“We can't. We need to follow the boss’ order.”

“What?” Jungkook's voice came out a little louder than he intended to be. He sounded rather angry. “What do you mean you need to follow his orders? Who does he think he is? My guardian? No, he is not. He was my sire and I am thankful he gave me a second life but I am no longer a slave to him. I never was. He freed me himself. He let go of me already. Then why is he doing this now? What is he trying to prove? That he cares?” He said in one go, panting heavily in the end after he finished talking.

Life hadn't been the same for Jungkook anymore. He was barely holding himself back from running back to Taehyung.

Like a fool, he wanted the mob to be obsessed with him. He wanted Taehyung to only want him.

What in the dark fantasy world he was living in?

He really sounded like those delusional girls who'd read dark romance books and dream of a mafia husband who was obsessed with them.

Right now, Jungkook felt like he was no better than them.

He didn't know why he felt the need to have the hybrid right in front of his eyes all the time. It was obvious that he missed Taehyung.

But did Taehyung feel the same thing? Probably, no. He might've already gotten another toy to play with who could actually satisfy him.

Since the day he returned to his old house, he started feeling lonely. The house he was used to living in began to feel strange and unfamiliar to him.

Why? Because Taehyung had started to become his own. And when it was snatched from him, he fell backwards, deep into the pitch of blackness.

He became too attached to the hybrid. He couldn't accept that the same person who pampered him, gave him so much attention and care threw him out in the end as if he didn't have any emotions at all.

Jungkook had been trying his best to go back to old, normal life but it was too hard.

Every minute, every second Taehyung was occupying his mind. He wondered if it was because of the bond that he felt so restless.

But Taehyung said he would deactivate their bond which he probably had done already.

Yet the doctor couldn't feel any changes. And he knew the reason. The scariest reason he was trying to avoid since he started to guess it very slowly.

Now what was he going to do with these stupid feelings? Taehyung wouldn't look back at him again. He was done.

Jungkook was hoping for nothing.

When he first noticed the guards trying to be sneaky, he really thought the mob would also be somewhere around. With that stupid hope, he even looked around a little just to get disappointed in the end.

Now as his shift ended and he was about to leave the hospital, he noticed the men again and decided to catch them red handed.

“The boss is being cautious. He wants to make sure not a scratch lands on you.”

Jungkook scoffed. “Why? Why's he concerned about me? He should forget me. He should've done it right after the moment I left, shouldn't he?”

The guards had no answers to the doctor's question, so they just lowered their heads and apologized.

“What am I going to do with your sorry? Just go back and tell him now to worry about me.”

The goons shook their heads again. And this was what Jungkook didn't like about them at all.

These people were like puppets, only moving according to the mob's order. As if they didn't have any emotions and brains to use themselves.

“I said I don't need his protection.”

“We are really sorry, Sir. But we cannot go against boss' order. We won't bother you. We will just watch you from afar and only come near you when it's needed.”

Jungkook was irritated. He didn't like it at all.

“I told you I am no longer a property of his. I am a free man and you cannot do this against my will.”

The guard nodded his head, but didn't move from his rooted spot.

“Can't you hear me? I told you to go back and never follow me again. If you don't listen to me I will have no choice but to go to the police station and complain about stalking—”

“Boss’ enemy had killed his father.”

Jungkook's body froze, his brain starting to work a little weirdly as he could no longer process what he just heard.

“Older Kim is no longer alive. He is no more.”

The doctor believed the guards were just pulling this stunt to scare him.

“S-stop lying.”

“We are not lying. Actually, we weren't supposed to say this to you.”

Jungkook shook his head, his heart starting to beat faster. “Mr. K-Kim is—” he gulped before letting out the last word in a whisper, “dead?”

A guard let out a sigh before nodding. “Yes, he is. Lee Ryuljin, boss’ biggest enemy, had done it.”

The doctor had no interest in asking why that person did this. Because he knew it was probably because of some inner conflicts between them about their businesses.

“Ryuljin is the same person who planned and killed the boss' mother.”

Now, it was the second shock.

Jungkook really wasn't expecting this. He looked at them with wide eyes.

“Sir, we really aren't supposed to tell you these things, but still we did. Just so you could allow us to look after you and protect you.”

The other guard nodded his head, agreeing with his fellow partner. “Yes. You don't know how dangerous Ryuljin is. Older Kim was being careless and this happened to him. So, please listen to us and let us protect you. As soon as it will be over, we will leave you to be.”

Jungkook gulped down the lump in his throat, “H-how will it be over?”

“Of course, Boss is going to kill him and take revenge.”

Jungkook would never doubt Taehyung's power and strength. He knew the mob could take down more than ten people at once and that too all by himself without anyone's help. But still…. Still he was worried.

And the what ifs started to roam inside his head.

“W-where is he now?” Jungkook asked. This time, he could no longer ignore the urge to meet Taehyung. He needed to see the mob at any cost.

He couldn't imagine what Taehyung had been going through. Even though the latter pretended to not care about his father and hate him, Jungkook knew that wasn't true at all.

Taehyung cared.

Jungkook had met Dojin only once, yet a heavy sadness still lingered in his chest. If he could feel this way, then what must Taehyung be going through—Dojin wasn’t just anyone to him, he was his father.

He was sure the mob was probably trying to act tough right now as well and keep the pain hidden in his heart. He badly needed to see the boy and give him a tight hug.

Even if Taehyung didn't want him to be that person, Jungkook wanted to do it. He didn't care if he was the right person or not, he would do it for the boy he cared for and lo…

“We are not sure where our boss is right now or what he is upto. We've barely seen him in three days. Probably Joohyuk knows as he is the only person who is going with him everywhere.”

Jungkook tried to make himself understand that it wasn't the right time to get jealous. He would deal with it later.

Without uttering a word, he turned back on his heels and rushed toward his car.

The goons widened their eyes and quickly followed after him.

“W-where are you going?”

“To look for him.”

“But where?”

“Everywhere until I find him.”

The other two men didn't stop him. They didn't know how to hold back a grown man from going somewhere they wanted. All they could do was follow him and always stay on alert so they would be able to jump into the scene to protect him if needed.

Jungkook hurriedly entered the house he lived in for almost a year, and paused to inhale the sweet familiar scent that started calming his nerves right away.

He went straight to Taehyung's room and started looking for him.

But the house was empty. He didn't see a single servant or butler in the living room which was very strange.

And then he understood it was probably because they were trying to stay alert.

Taehyung was probably doing this to confuse his enemy and launch the attack first before his opponent would even get the chance to understand the same strategy.

So, he started looking for things, something that could be used as a clue to find the hybrid. Something Taehyung might've left as a signal for his men to understand where he could possibly be right now. A code language or anything.

What could it be? What could it be? He searched all the table drawers and closets, not even leaving the bed.

Letting out a deep breath, he tried to calm down first. He knew nothing would be done if his nerves were restless.

The master bedroom was awfully empty without the hybrid.

Jungkook looked around the room until his eyes stopped at the small bookshelf beside the mirror. He slowly walked toward it and began to take out the books one by one.

Just then a few papers fell from the bookshelf, making the man confused.

He quickly crouched down and picked up the papers in his hands.

It was not hard for him to understand right away. He was a doctor for a reason.

They were just some reports and prescriptions.

He needed to take a good look and read everything written on the papers.

And when he finally did, the ground under his feet started to move. He couldn't believe what he was seeing.

How could this be possible?

Taehyung was really suffering from this disease?

Jungkook didn't understand at all.

Why would Taehyung even…… the person who didn't show any emotions was suffering from this just because he fell in love with someone who couldn't reciprocate the feelings or love him back?

Who could it be?

Joohyuk?

Did Taehyung really love him? But Joohyuk was the one who always showed his love through his actions.

Jungkook felt his vision getting blurry as tears gathered in his eyes. He tried to keep himself composed and calm, even after he was hit with two huge shocks.

Who could it possibly be? Who would have the heart to not love the hybrid in return? Who could have the power to break a person as strong as Taehyung like this?

Taehyung was untouchable. Or that was what Jungkook thought.

A lot of questions were roaming inside his head. And the ache in his heart increased. The more he thought about Taehyung, the more he felt like crying.

The mob had been hiding this all along?

A tear rolled down his cheek, followed by another one, then another.

How could he never notice? How could he be so foolish?

Jungkook read the papers again and again, hoping the reports would change if he did that.

Was that why Taehyung told him to leave?

His train of thought shattered when a sudden voice startled him, forcing him to turn his head toward the sound.

“Taehyung, you need to see this—”

Jungkook stared at the newcomer with unreadable eyes before his features hardened.

“You knew everything, didn't you?” He asked in a deep voice, sending chills to the other's spine.

“W-what are you doing here?”

“Answer me, Namjoon Hyung.”

The elder flinched, his gaze falling on the papers Jungkook was holding. He realized there was nothing to hide anymore.

Everything had been exposed to the vampire.

Namjoon let out a sigh and lowered his head before slowly nodding.

“H-how long?” Jungkook's voice cracked, tears kept falling from his eyes silently, without a rest.

“M-more than three months.”

The vampire nodded, not even making an attempt to wipe the tears. He swallowed hard before asking the next question, “And w-who is the person he loves like this? Who is the person pushing him toward death—”

“Are you really dumb or trying to be dumb?” Namjoon furrowed his eyebrows.

“What?”

“Is it not obvious who the person is?”

Jungkook stiffened. He had a guess but he was trying to ignore it in order to feel less guilty.

Namjoon scoffed. “I am sure you know, Jungkook. Trust me, even I was shocked. But well, it is his fate. He fell in love for the first time, and that too with a person who doesn't love him back.”

Jungkook could no longer hold his gaze with the elder. He felt ashamed. He felt guilty. He heard Namjoon let out a sigh again.

“I came here to tell him something. Where is he?”

The vampire rubbed his palm over his eyes and exhaled heavily, “I-I don't know. I also came here to look for him.” He gradually looked back at the elder. “What did you come here to tell h-him?”

Namjoon hesitated at first, but eventually forced himself to take slow, measured steps toward Jungkook.

“You and Taehyung both should know…” And with that, he revealed everything—laying it all out in detail.

The papers fell on the floor from Jungkook's hand before he bit down on his trembling lip, his wide eyes fixed on the elder’s face as if he had seen a ghost. The tears never stopped, streaming endlessly down his cheeks.

He couldn't believe what he just heard. He just couldn't.

⁠◍◍◍

The moonlight barely slipped through the tangled branches, leaving the forest drowned in shadow.

For most, a place like this made work impossible. But for Taehyung, it was the perfect setting—the atmosphere itself seemed to belong to him.

He loved the way his enemies’ screams were swallowed by the darkness, never finding their way out.

Taehyung panted heavily, dragging his injured body toward the middle of the cliff.

He let out a menacing laugh, watching the flames reflecting in Ryuljin’s pupils.

The old man watched in despair as the land he once owned was being consumed by flames, the inferno raging behind Taehyung’s towering frame. The mob stood before him like a shadow of death itself—calm, unshaken, and terrifyingly in control.

Lee Ryuljin should have known better. Taehyung wasn’t like his father—he was sharper, stronger, and far braver. There was a reason the young man had risen so high, so quickly. There was a reason others feared him, even when he was half their age. Success didn’t just fall into his hands, he carved it out with precision and ruthlessness.

Ryuljin should have realized it sooner. Taehyung wasn’t just another gang leader clawing for scraps of power—he was something far greater, a force that couldn’t be measured by ordinary means. To underestimate him was to invite destruction, and Ryuljin was only now beginning to understand that truth.

“Is it fear I am seeing in your eyes?”

Taehyung looked possessed—his wide, unblinking eyes gleaming with madness, his smile stretched too far to be human. The sight alone was enough to freeze blood in veins, send chills to one's spine.

“I-I made a mistake—”

“Right. And that is why you are being punished right now.”

Ryuljin let out another gut wrenching scream as the mob’s boot slammed down on his stomach, right where the bullet had torn through, sending fresh waves of agony through his body.

“I was actually planning to give you a painless death but then you thought of dragging my father into this. You thought killing him would weaken me.” Taehyung's laugh echoed through the silence of the forest. “You never imagined it would make me ten times stronger and destroy you and the world you've built so mercilessly, did you?”

Ryuljin could feel his end was near. No, he wasn't going to survive this.

Taehyung had attacked like a wild animal.

And Ryuljin didn't get the time to prepare. By the time he arrived, everything was already swallowed by flames.

Even his most loyal men were powerless against the empire Taehyung commanded.

“Didnt killing my mother give you satisfaction that you had to—” Taehyung paused when he felt his voice quivering. “K-ill my father too?”

“Wasn’t killing my mother enough for you?” Taehyung’s words broke. He paused, feeling his voice trembling as tears threatened to gather in his cold eyes. “Did you really have to take my father's life too?”

“I m-made a mistake. T-taehyung, plea—”

“And who gave you the right to take my name with that filthy mouth of yours?” Taehyung spat angrily, rubbing his boot more on the wound in the elder's stomach who let out a painful groan.

He knew he wasn't going to leave this place today.

Joohyuk and his goons knew all the plans he made except for this one.

They didn't know the mob wasn't planning to leave after ending Ryuljin's life today.

Taehyung was going to stay and silently invite his own death, silently extending his arms to welcome it.

He had ordered his men to cross the bridge as soon as they finished their part. The wooden bridge linked the two huge and tall cliffs, both covered in thick forest.

And both of them were owned by Lee Ryuljin. He had a big penthouse built there, which was now burning in flames.

The fire had begun to spread slowly, crawling closer to them as well.

“Hyung-nim!” Joohyuk shouted from the other side of the bridge, “We have killed all of his men. Now, you too quickly cross the bridge before the whole forest catches fire.”

Taehyung was aware of that. And he wasn't making any attempt to move. He pretended not to hear the boy and kept standing there, side-facing them.

Joohyuk furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, putting the bloodied gun back in his pocket, he took a step forward.

“Hyung-nim! Can you hear me? Please look at this side and run back.”

However, Taehyung wasn't going to return.

He had written his own death.

The menacing smile he had on his lips just a while ago slowly turned into a bitter one.

“You know, there is no difference between you and me.”

Ryuljin looked at the other with utter confusion. What was the mob trying to pull now?

Taehyung shifted his gaze just a little, his eyes narrowing as he examined the fragile connection between the cliffs. From the corner of his vision, he could see the wooden bridge stretching across the void like a fragile thread, swaying faintly with the wind.

His attention lingered on the end nearest to him. The base of the bridge wasn’t bound by iron or stone—it was held in place by thick wooden stakes driven into the earth, weather-worn and half-loose from time.

If he pulled them out, if he yanked hard enough, the whole bridge would shudder and tear away from its hold.

He pictured it—the wood splintering, ropes snapping one after another like dying screams, and the structure collapsing into the abyss below. All it would take was his decision. All it would take was his hands.

And for a moment, he stood there, feeling the weight of that power resting in his grip.

Just one move and he would be detached from them. He was only one step away from the decision.

As if the other side of the bridge was life, while the ground beneath his feet was death.

Ryuljin was slowly losing his consciousness, yet he tried to keep his eyes open. “Y-you are a menace.” he let out in a whisper, his body covered in blood while a side of his body was already burnt. At the moment, he just wanted to die.

Taehyung had given him too much pain to the point it became unbearable. He preferred death over being alive. Because only death could free him from this agony.

The mob chuckled, nodding his head. “I agree.”

He appeared to be strong as usual. But only he knew what he was going through. Both the physical and emotional pain was eating him from inside.

Taehyung and all of his men were injured. Some of them even died.

“Do you accept your defeat?”

Ryuljin quickly nodded his head, coughing out blood from his mouth as he tried to answer, “Y-yes, I do. You won. I know m-my place.”

“Should've known it sooner.” Taehyung's eyes were dry but there was a violent wave of ocean destroying him from inside. He couldn't feel his inner wolf anymore.

His omega probably had lost all his power and senses. It seemed like his soul had already given up. Now it was just the body of his blood and flesh that was alive.

And everything inside him had already died.

Now… he should rest his case here too.

For the last time, he apologized to his father in his mind and closed his eyes.

Both of his parents' faces flashed before his vision, making his lips stretch upward without his knowledge.

He apologized to both of them.

He wouldn't need to do anything to the man lying on the ground anymore. Ryuljin was slowly losing against death anyway.

Taehyung had done enough.

The man would probably take his last breath in a few minutes.

The hybrid slowly turned his body toward the bridge, still keeping his eyes closed.

And as soon as his parents' faces faded, Jungkook's face appeared, startling him. He didn't open his eyes. He knew the sight of his baby vampire would be gone if he opened his eyes.

And suddenly all the feelings he had for Jungkook in his heart came crushing down on him. The pain in his chest was unbearable.

He wished he could see Jungkook for one last time before closing his eyes permanently.

Taehyung's injured legs were shaking. So was his arms. He had bullets inside his limbs and shoulder as well as knife wounds all over his body.

His entire body was drenched in his own blood and his heart rate was decreasing every passing second.

Taehyung could feel his heart stop at any moment.

Yet, he stood tall—as strong as ever.

Anyone could guess he wasn't a normal creature who could be killed easily.

But only if they knew the truth.

Just an effect of love was walking him toward death.

Sounded so simple, didn't it?

Taehyung tucked the gun in the back pocket of his pants and slowly moved his eyelids, letting himself see the real sight in front of him again.

He frowned when the face of Jungkook didn't disappear even after opening his eyes. Was he seeing things now?

He shook his head, trying to get rid of the vampire's image from his head.

But Jungkook's face was still there.

However, his expression was different from what Taehyung saw in his mind.

The Jungkook in his mind looked happy, had a cute smile on his face, but this one? This one had a fearful expression on his face. As if he was terrified.

Taehyung widened his eyes when he realized he wasn't seeing things. Jungkook was actually there standing at the other side of the bridge, beside Joohyuk and looking back at the mob in horror.

It would be a little hard for them to hear each other if they were to talk.

“A-are you really here?” Taehyung asked, a little loudly. But only Jungkook and Joohyuk were able to hear as they were standing near the edge of the other cliff.

Jungkook immediately nodded his head. “Y-yes. You've already taken your revenge, Taehyung. Now come back here." He pleaded.

“What are you doing here?” The mob muttered a curse under his breath as the ground beneath him trembled. His legs grew unsteady, the strength draining from them, and he felt himself slipping, losing control of his balance.

“I will tell you everything. Just come to this side.”

Taehyung forced his trembling lips to form a smile.

“M-move back, Hyung.” He took out the gun from his pocket again and aimed it at Jungkook. “Don't come closer.”

He only needed to shoot the joint that held the bridge between the two cliffs, and in an instant, he would be cut off from Jungkook. One pull of the trigger, and the bond between them would collapse just like the bridge itself.

The elder vampire widened his eyes and felt his legs freezing in fear. “W-what are you doing, T-Tae?”

Joohyuk kept his eyes fixed on the mob and observed him, calculating his moves. He bit his lower lip before taking a step forward. He needed to check something.

And just when he moved past Jungkook, standing a few steps ahead of him, the barrel of the gun shifted—now aimed squarely at him instead.

“H-hyung, don't do this.” Joohyuk's voice trembled, his eyes tearing up.

“Step back, Joohyuk.” Taehyung barely made any effort to raise his voice, yet they heard it.

Jungkook stared at Joohyuk for a while before returning his gaze back to the hybrid. He didn't understand a single thing that was going on. He was confused. But it seemed like the other vampire had caught it already.

“W-what is happening?”

Joohyuk didn't reply. All his attention and focus was only on Taehyung. “Hyung, i-it's a request.” He didn't know how else to convince the hybrid. He might've guessed it already.

But only half of his guess was true.

Yes, Taehyung chose this because he felt guilty for his father's death.

But the other half was that he lost the will to even live the remaining days. He was going to die anyway.

Joohyuk wasn't aware of that. He fell on his knees and slowly brought his hands closer, clasping them together tightly as he started begging. “D-don't do this, Hyung. It's not your fault. S-see, you have taken revenge already. Listen to me, p-please I beg you.”

The other men were also confused but slowly they started to take a guess on the matter.

Taehyung shook his head, the smile still adorning his face, “I won't be able to make it—”

“You will!” Jungkook's voice roared among the bushes, reaching Taehyung like an order. “Don't be like this, Taehyung. Enough is enough. I am requesting y-you. This is so unlikely of you, T-tae. I don't know this Taehyung at all. This is not you. You are stronger than you think. I am here, I will hold you. J-just—“

The mob let out a chuckle. “You arrived too late, Hyung.” He could feel his heart starting to burn inside his chest, causing him to feel suffocated. He clenched his jaw as his head started to spin, yet he still tried to keep standing. “It's too late.”

“No, it's not,” Jungkook shook his head violently, his glare fixed on the boy standing on the other side of the bridge before him. The gun in Taehyung’s hand no longer mattered. His steps grew faster, heavier, until he reached the very edge of the cliff.

“Looks like you found out, didn't you?” Taehyung asked in a low voice.

And Jungkook's silence was enough to answer his question. He closed his eyes when Taehyung started laughing.

The other men including Joohyuk were confused now. They didn't understand what was going on between their boss and Jungkook.

“What now? You came here to save me?” His voice wavered, barely holding itself together. “Y-you must pity me, don’t you? That’s all I am to you—just someone to feel sorry for.”

Not only to Jungkook, but this side of the mob felt unfamiliar to everyone. They had never seen their boss being so weak.

Taehyung looked vulnerable.

As if he had given up on everything.

“N-no, Taehyung. I am not pitying you. L-let me tell you the truth—”

“Truth?” Taehyung was amused. He let out a shaky breath, “I know why you are doing this, but please don't. Trust me, I know what you are about to say. But I don't want to listen to it.”

I don't want you to lie just because you don't want me to die.

“You are feeling guilty, I know. But please don't. It's not your fault. I hope you know the truth now. I've left the idea of using you long time ago—”

“I know, Tae, I-I know. Please let me explain for once—”

Taehyung ignored the doctor and interrupted whatever he was saying, “Lee Ryuljin was the last name on my list. With him gone, my purpose is over. I have nothing left to hold on to. My work is finished, and I’m content with how it ended…” Taehyung paused when he felt the air closing in around his throat, making it hard for him to breathe. “Now, it’s time for me to finally join my parents and rest in peace with them.”

“H-hyung-nim don't.”

Some of the other men also stepped forward, slowly starting to voice their request beside Joohyuk.

But all of their begging fell on deaf ears.

Taehyung's eyes only lingered on the person he loved—the person he was dying for.

A tear slipped from his eye, tracing down his cheek before disappearing into the blood smeared across his face and neck, as if the pain in his heart and the pain in his body had become one. Just after that, both of his eyes began to silently shed tears.

He didn't bother to wipe them and let everyone see the human side of him— that he had emotions, too, that he could cry, too.

Joohyuk realized it was something beyond his understanding. But he could at least guess. It was because of Jungkook. And just like that his eyes also mirrored the mob's action, letting the tears out uncontrollably.

“No, Taehyung… this can’t be the end. It’s not the end. You have to listen to me—” Jungkook’s plea shattered as the crack of a gun ripped through the air. His words died in his throat, his body locking in place, eyes widening in raw horror.

It took them a couple of seconds to realize what just happened.

It wasn’t Taehyung who pulled the trigger—the shot came from Ryuljin. Not once, but three times the bullets ripped into Taehyung’s back, tearing through his insides like fire. His body jolted with each hit, blood gushing from his mouth as his legs staggered forward, trembling, as if the ground itself was giving way beneath him.

His eyes widened, not just from the pain tearing through his body, but from the cruel weight of knowing this might be the end. It was probably going to be the last time he was seeing his baby vampy’s pretty face.

The thought itself gave him nightmares. It was so scary.

And before he knew it, his grip around the gun loosened, making it fall on the ground.

His legs finally gave out, collapsing beneath him as he crashed onto the ground with a heavy thud. Bloodshot, half-lidded eyes remained fixed on Jungkook, desperately trying to hold onto the sight of him one last time.

Joohyuk screamed out for Taehyung, but before he could lash out, Jungkook grabbed his gun and aimlessly fired without a second thought. The shot ripped through the man lying behind Taehyung, ending the remaining miserable life he had left in an instant.

Yes, Jungkook did it. He took someone's life.

He ended up doing the very thing he despised more than anything.

He became the very thing he loathed. He became a murderer. But it seemed like he didn't care at all.

Love made him do it.

Throwing the gun somewhere on the ground, Jungkook dashed onto the bridge, not caring about its frail, trembling state.

This was the only chance to reach Taehyung.

The hybrid could barely keep his eyes open, with his soul gradually leaving his body and heart preparing to stop doing its job at any moment.

Jungkook crouched down beside Taehyung's unmoving body, hurriedly taking him on his lap and resting the latter's head in his arms.

“Let's go—” He quickly tried to pick him up but Taehyung stopped him.

“D-Don’t…” Taehyung buried his face against the other’s chest, his fist clinging desperately to the fabric of Jungkook's shirt. “E-even God knows how stubborn I am. He’ll send us back to this world again—I’m sure of it. And when that time comes, I won’t force you… I won’t cage you—” His words broke off into a wet cough, blood spilling past his lips as he ignored Jungkook’s frantic attempts to silence him.

“Neither will my madness kill me, nor will my restlessness end my life. What will hurt me more than death itself… is your resentment, Hyung. I realized it so late.” He shut his eyes close when a tear spilled out of Jungkook's eye and landed on his bloodied cheek, mixing with his own tears—two sorrows blending into one.

“I b-beg you Taehyung. P-please stop talking and let's go—”

“Why did you only come here after finding out the truth? Why did you not reveal your feelings before? Why are you suddenly crying for me? Is it not because I'm dying and you think the reason is you?”

Nope, not at all. Jungkook rapidly shook his head, denying Taehyung's assumptions again and again.

“What is it if it's not a pity?” he chuckled even though his heart completely burnt inside his chest. He couldn't take it anymore.

But the elder still tried. “It's not. T-trust me, it's not. I also realized it late, Tae. I lov—”

“No, you don't. Don't fucking say it. Don't lie to me when I am taking my last breaths. I don't want to leave the world with your fake words.” The hybrid didn't want to hear it.

“No, Taehyung. Y-you won't die. I won't let you. I am really in lo—”

Taehyung's head spun as his mind started to give up. He couldn't see anything anymore when his sight blurred, darkness closing in at the edges, while the weight of the pain grew unbearable, consuming every last shred of his strength.

“I-it's just the bond. I still didn't break it… maybe t-that’s why. You are still feeling attached to me. I am s-sorry for lying to you, Hyung. It will be gone as soon as I die…” He still managed to let out a whisper.

But soon his voice grew faint, as if life itself was slipping away from his body with every word. A numbness crept over him, every breath stealing a little more, until his body was surrendering, losing every living cell of it gradually.

“T-the next time we meet… I will win your heart with love—and not by forcing and manipulating you. This bond is about to break—”

His words were sucked by Jungkook's mouth as the vampire pressed their lips together, finding it the only way to stop Taehyung from talking nonsense any further. He started moving his lips, not minding the blood getting smeared on his own skin and the taste of it. Taehyung's lips were the softest thing the vampire had ever touched and felt. He wondered why he didn't do it sooner.

Jungkook was kissing him. For the very first time. And probably the last time as well.

The mob smiled through the kiss and let the vampire move his lips against his own. Well, at least one good thing happened before he took his last breath.

Jungkook pulled back from the kiss and hugged the boy close, whispering near his ear, “It was not the b-bond, Tae. It never lasted. The forced bond broke a few months later when you created it in the first place. But n-none of us knew that. N-Namjoon Hyung told me everything. It's not the bond that's forcing me to say these things. It's my own feelings. T-they are real. I love you. I r-really do.” he choked on a sob and forced himself to pull back.

He frowned when he found the hybrid already senseless. Taehyung had lost his consciousness—meaning he didn't hear a single thing Jungkook had uttered. His heart stopped in his chest when he realized….

Taehyung was gone. From the world. From Jungkook's life.

Taehyung was happy, though. He died with a small smile adorning the corner of his lips.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

With his last breath, the cold, ruthless and unbeatable mob boss faded away in the embrace of the one he loved… his first and last love. His only one.

✧

Chapter Text

One year later…

Jungkook clicked his tongue as soon as he entered the house and his eyes fell on the person sitting on the couch.

“What are you doing here again?” He asked rather rudely.

The person rolled his eyes, showing as much displeasure as Jungkook. “I came here to see you.” But the truth was… he wasn't displeased at all.

“Nice joke,” Jungkook laughed, shaking his head as he took off the coat and dropped it on the couch. Without saying anything, he walked into the kitchen and poured himself a glass of water.

“Hyung?”

Jungkook's hand paused midway, the smile fading from his face.

“How are you doing?”

The doctor tightened his grip around the glass before answering, “How do you think I am doing?”

No one uttered a word after that.

Because the person knew it was a stupid question. “I just came here to tell you… don't give up.”

Jungkook put the glass down on the counter and chuckled. “Thank you for the reminder… I guess?”

“As long as you don't give up, everything is going to be fine.”

The doctor clenched his teeth, his chin trembling. “H-how long?” His voice cracked, heavy with a lump in his throat. “How long are you going to keep doing this to me?”

It was back again.

The pain in his chest, the burn in his heart and the sting in his eyes. He bit back a sob, refusing to let his eyes gather stupid tears again.

“Don't you feel bad for me? Can't you just have some pity on me?”

“Hyung, I am trying—”

“No, you are not. You are not trying at all. You are making me go insane, Taehyung. Can't you see?”

“You are not going to give up on me, are you?” The hybrid sounded scared—something he'd never felt.

Fear was something Taehyung would never feel but he'd make others feel it.

So, it was really foreign. Hearing it in the mob's voice…..was just not it.

Jungkook closed his eyes and fell on his knees, pressing his palms on the cold floor before lowering his head.

“It's been one year, Taehyung. If I were to give up on you, I'd have done it a long time ago.”

He glared at the floor angrily, feeling his vision getting blurry against his permission.

“Y-you are just as cruel as ever. When are you going to stop this punishment?” he asked.

“I don't know.”

Jungkook really wanted to run toward the hybrid and pull him in his embrace but he knew better. The reality was a lot more harsh and cruel than he could even think.

He let out a chuckle once again, laughing at his own misery.

“You are so strong.”

“I have to be. For you, I have to be strong. Because you decided not to care about me at all.” Jungkook heard the sound of Taehyung's footsteps getting closer and quickly clenched his hands into tight fists. He prayed to the god to give him strength.

“T-that's not true—”

Taehyung's words were cut off as Jungkook interrupted him, “I can't do this anymore, Tae. I am not that strong—no, actually I am not strong at all.”

“Don't say that. You are a lot stronger than you think.”

“You are so fucking cruel, Taehyung. I hate you so much.” Instead of opening his eyes, he turned around and rested his back against the counter.

“I love you, too.”

“You are doing this intentionally, aren't you?”

“How can I hurt you intentionally, Hyung?”

Jungkook clenched his jaw when he felt the hybrid taking a seat beside him then resting his head on his shoulder.

“Because you hate me? Still punishing me and enjoying it?” He mocked.

“You are such a baby.”

The vampire let out a scoff. “I am just a two years old vampire. So, don't you think I'm still a baby and needs to be taken care of?”

The hybrid gasped, nodding his head quickly. “Yes, yes. I agree!”

“Then why are you not taking care of me?”

The silence that followed after Jungkook's question was neither awkward nor comfortable.

It just couldn't be described in words.

“I will,” Taehyung whispered after a while. “Give me a little more time, hm?”

Jungkook’s eyes stayed shut, his lips twisting into a broken smile as tears forced their way out, burning trails down his soft cheeks.

“What am I even doing?” He didn't know how long he could keep himself strong.

“Um, waiting for me?”

“I don't understand…” The elder inhaled a shaky breath, “How can you laugh at my misery?”

“I am not laughing—”

“You are a sadist.”

Taehyung widened his eyes. “W-who taught you this word?”

Jungkook clicked his tongue. “I am not a kid, Taehyung. Of course, I know these words.”

“But you are my baby vampy—”

“—Who you don't care about at all.”

“Who said that?” Taehyung furrowed his eyebrows, “You keep saying stupid things.” He sounded a little disappointed.

“Because it's the truth.”

“No, it's not. You just have to trust me.”

Jungkook nodded his head before pulling his knees closer to his chest and resting his forehead on them. “There is nothing I can do except for trusting you. Of course, I do. I have to. This is my last hope.” he felt the younger pressing closer to him, hugging his arm.

“T-thank you. Thank you for being so brave.”

The vampire snickered again, “Brave? Do you know how scared I am?”

“You are such a scaredy cat, Hyung.”

Jungkook heard the other chuckle again. “You love to see me suffer, don't you?”

“How can I love that?”

“Then why are you doing this? Can you answer me?” The elder choked on a sob.

Taehyung nuzzled his face onto the elder's shoulder and sniffled. “D-do you really think I am hurting you willingly, Hyung?”

Jungkook knew he wasn't. But he wouldn't admit that. He was angry at Taehyung.

“Y-you are also fighting, right? Tell me, you are still stronger than ever and not thinking of g-giving up.”

“For you, I am.” Taehyung nodded his head. “I am fighting e-everyday, Hyung.”

“P-please don't give up on me.” Jungkook pleaded. “Please, Tae—”

“I am trying my best, Hyung.” Taehyung sounded uncertain.

His voice quivered as he whispered, “Have faith in me. Don’t think I’ll let you go… Uh huh! Not yet, not that easily.” He tried to soften it with a fragile smile, but the ache in his tone betrayed him, making the air heavier instead of lighter.

“Say it—say never. Tell me you’ll never let go of me. Promise me, Taehyung… assure me.” Jungkook’s voice trembled, breaking under the weight of his own fear. He clung to the words as if they were the only rope keeping him from falling.

But Taehyung said nothing. His silence pressed heavier than any shove, pushing Jungkook closer to the edge he dreaded most.

Jungkook’s heart clenched painfully, as if fear had wrapped around it with merciless hands, strangling until he could barely breathe.

“W-why are you not answering me?”

Even though he knew what it was, he was still scared.

He hated this part of his imagination. Where the insecurity would take over and manipulate his mind.

Yes, it was just his imagination.

The face, the voice, the touch—everything was just Jungkook's imagination. He was hallucinating.

He was seeing and feeling things that weren't even there.

“As long as you don't give up on me, I will not let go of you.” Taehyung answered after a while.

“You are talking about me giving up when you are the only person occupying my heart and mind? I am seeing you, feeling your presence and hearing your voice even when you are not actually here, Taehyung.”

Taehyung giggled. “I love it.”

Jungkook still didn't lift his head. He was afraid the moment he did, Taehyung would be gone.

He'd disappear from the vampire's sight.

For months, he had been living like this. His mental stability had fucked up to the point where even after spending the entire day by Taehyung’s side in the hospital, he would return home only to find him there too, lingering in the shadows of his house.

It wasn’t madness—it was the terror of losing him, the fear that one day Taehyung would be gone, leaving him with nothing but these fragile illusions.

“I’m only one step away from ending up in a mental hospital, Taehyung,” Jungkook muttered under his breath.

Taehyung let out a soft giggle. “Then I’ll haunt you there too.”

The elder's lips curved into a weary smile. “Of course you will.”

“Don’t worry too much, Hyung. Maybe, one day, you’ll walk into the hospital and see me sitting up, smiling at you. Maybe?”

Jungkook always ignored the fact that whatever conversation he and Taehyung were having in his imagination was just what his heart wanted to hear.

He wanted Taehyung to say positive things. And so the boy in his hallucinations would always say hopeful things.

He was just speaking to himself, his voice echoing through the empty house. There was no one else there—no Taehyung sitting beside him. Only his madness was creeping in.

One might think he had gone insane, but he didn't care.

Because it was the last shred of strength he had left, the only thing keeping him from collapsing completely.

No, he wasn't going to give up. He didn't want to.

But… he was exhausted.

He was scared. What if Taehyung gave up? All of a sudden?

What if one day he stepped into the hospital room and saw the fragile heartbeat lines on the monitor falter… and then fade into a flat, unbroken silence?

How was Jungkook going to take it?

He was certain his own heart would give out too, because he was just clinging to life by nothing more than a fraying thread.

He was just… surviving.

At least, his mother was doing well.

All thanks to Taehyung, who did all the necessary things before thinking of leaving everything behind.

And Jungkook had no idea about it. He found out later that the mob had already arranged doctors from different countries to perform his mother's surgery.

Thankfully, it was a success. The surgery was performed a few months ago.

Now, his mother was completely out of danger. She was just taking rest and probably going to be discharged in a week or two.

His mother was the only source of strength he had left. She kept saying that everything would be alright, that Taehyung would make it, that they just had to hold on a little longer.

But Jungkook could see the worry in her eyes. More than once, he had caught her sitting silently at Taehyung’s bedside, her hand tenderly brushing over the boy’s face, as if afraid that even the faintest touch might be the last.

He often overheard her speaking softly to the unconscious boy, pleading with him to open his eyes soon.

And when exhaustion would overcome her, she would drift to sleep with her head resting on the edge of his bed while never letting go of Taehyung's hand.

After all, they were both patients in the same hospital.

More than a year had passed since Taehyung sank into that unending sleep, making no move to return to Jungkook. He lay trapped in a coma, while the vampire kept waiting, breaking a little by little each and every day.

That terrifying night, when the bullets pierced through Taehyung’s body and made him collapse into Jungkook’s arms with what seemed like his final breath, Jungkook refused to believe it. He just couldn’t. The thought that this was the end never once crossed his mind.

Without giving himself a chance to think, without allowing panic to slow him down—he gathered Taehyung’s limp body into his arms and ran across the swaying bridge, every step a desperate race against time. The wood creaked under his weight, threatening to give way, but he didn’t dare look down.

He didn't look back either.

Because the moment they reached the other side, the forest behind them erupted. A thunderous blast split the air, and in an instant, flames devoured the trees. The night sky lit up in fire, the air collapsing into smoke and ruin as Jungkook clung tighter to the boy in his arms.

Joohyuk had immediately helped him get inside the car with Taehyung before he started driving like a maniac.

The other goons also followed after them, clearing the place and leaving no traces of them.

They let Namjoon do the god's work again.

Because Jungkook couldn't. He couldn't just get himself together. He had been through a lot.

He couldn't possibly perform a vital surgery when his mind was in a mess and he was physically exhausted.

Even though he was known as one of the best doctors and belonged to the Top 20 doctor list of their country, he couldn't trust himself at the moment.

So, he had just sat outside of the operation theatre and prayed to the god. He prayed until Namjoon came out with a dull face.

Perhaps Jungkook lacked something in his prayer. And that was why Namjoon came with both good news and bad news.

Namjoon told them the operation had gone well, but the force of the bullets had thrown Taehyung’s body into deep shock, leaving him in a coma.

By God’s grace, the bullets had missed his vital organs, tearing through without destroying what kept him alive. And that small mercy gave the doctors a chance to pull him back from the edge.

Later that night, Namjoon dragged Jungkook to a corner and gave him another piece of news.

“The disease is gone. I couldn't see any trace of the flowers in Taehyung's chest. He no longer has it, Jungkook.”

Jungkook broke down for the fifth time that day.

“So, you were not lying when you said you loved him, huh?”

“O-of course, I wasn't. I told you I love him. I really do.”

Namjoon nodded his head. “I trust you now.” He reached out to pat Jungkook's back but the latter wrapped his arms around him and hugged him instead. Namjoon let him. He could only imagine what Jungkook was going through. He needed comfort.

They didn't know when Taehyung was going to wake up though.

Jungkook held onto hope, telling himself it would be just a few weeks… and if not, then maybe a few months at most.

The next day, Taehyung was transferred to the hospital where Jungkook worked—the same place where his mother was also admitted.

That way, Jungkook could take care of the hybrid both as a doctor and his lover.

Since then, the hybrid was lying between life and death.

While on the other hand, Jungkook was slowly losing his sanity. He might look fine from outside, but he had gone crazy from inside.

Because no sane person should be seeing things and hallucinating like that.

“You better not think about skipping meals, ok? First have your dinner then go to sleep.”

Jungkook rubbed his eyes with his palm. “I w-won’t. I won't listen to you at all.”

“Don't be stubborn, baby vampy. Keep yourself strong. You have to take care of yourself if you want me to wake up.”

“W-will you be back if I do?”

Taehyung placed a gentle kiss on Jungkook's ear, “I will,” he whispered, “Just never lose hope. Keep believing in yourself. As long as you don't give up, I won't either.”

“Okay.” The elder mumbled to himself.

And slowly, the weight pressing against his body began to fade. The warmth he thought he felt beside him gradually disappeared, leaving only the cold silence of the room.

It was always like this. The visions came and went, cruel in their routine—haunting him for a while, then abandoning him just as quickly.

His hallucinations had become a part of his days, a habit of false comfort followed by the sharp sting of emptiness.

⁠◍◍◍

Just like that, the days bled into weeks, and the weeks into months, yet Jungkook’s misery never loosened its grip. It followed him like a shadow, weighing on his chest stubbornly, but he endured it all in silence.

Taehyung might not have woken up yet, but his body was stronger, steadier than before.

His condition was finally stable.

And that fragile progress was owed entirely to Jungkook’s unstoppable devotion—his sleepless nights, his desperate prayers, and his refusal to give up.

He felt the day wasn't too far when he would step into Taehyung’s cabin and finally see those eyes open, a weary smile waiting for him—something he had been starving for all this time.

Jungkook would allow Taehyung's gang members to visit him whenever they wanted.

Out of all of them, Joohyuk was the regular one. He would come to see Taehyung every single day.

Like if he could, might as well rent a room in the hospital and just stay there because eighteen hours out of twenty four hours, he would stay in the hospital.

Jungkook didn't say anything, though.

It wasn't the right time to be jealous.

Everyday after Jungkook's shift ended, he and Joohyuk would sit together in Taehyung's cabin and watch the boy sleeping peacefully.

The more he spent time with Joohyuk, the more he got to know about him.

He realized the boy was actually good at heart.

And also… he was in love with Taehyung.

There was never a doubt. Jungkook knew that already. He could see it.

But to Joohyuk's bad luck and Jungkook's good luck, Taehyung never noticed.

Most of the time, they would just sit in silence. But sometimes, one of them would initiate a conversation and let it continue until they would be tired.

Taehyung was almost always the main topic of their conversation.

“Thank you for doing so much for him, Jungkook Hyung.”

The doctor shook his head. “I am doing this for myself.”

“Huh?”

“I have become a very selfish person, Joohyuk. I am doing this because I want to live. And I am trying to save him because I can't live without him.”

Joohyuk rolled his eyes and let out a groan. “Why did we have to fall for the same person?”

“I know, right? It's so annoying.” Jungkook replied.

“Yeah, you are annoying.”

“You are more.”

They rolled their eyes and looked in opposite directions, though both were painfully aware that there was no one else to accompany them but each other.

“When will he wake up?” Joohyuk asked after a bit of silence. “Can't you take a guess?”

The elder shook his head. “I really hate to say this but we can never really predict anything in cases of coma.”

Whenever silence settled between them, the steady beeping of the heart monitor filled the room, the only sound that still kept their hope alive.

“He will be fine, right?” Joohyuk would ask this question every single day at least for once.

And Jungkook would never get tired of answering him, “He has to be. You know how strong your Hyung-nim is.”

It was very obvious that both of them were just trying to comfort each other with positive words. Because they didn't know any other way to survive this situation.

Days slipped by, turning into weeks, and the weeks quietly stretched into months. Time moved on.

Now, nearly two years had passed since Taehyung had fallen into a coma.

A few of Taehyung's gang members had already given up and left the organisation.

But most of them stayed, including Joohyuk. They knew their boss would wake up and rule the industry again. They didn't lose hope.

Jungkook was glad. He was really happy to see people still having faith in Taehyung.

He didn't even want to think about how he'd manage to go through this if everyone left one by one.

They were a good source of hope he wouldn't lie.

But one thing for sure, he was not going to give up. Not now, not ever.

If everyone were to turn their back, yes Jungkook might become lonely in the situation, but he'd stay.

He would never give up on Taehyung. Because he knew his sire would respond to him one day.

He kept waiting. Not giving a damn about how exhausted he was.

“It's been almost two years, Taehyung.”

It was one of those nights when Jungkook wouldn't return home. He would stay in Taehyung's cabin and spend the night there, resting his head beside the boy's sleeping frame.

“How long are you going to sleep?”

It was better to speak with the person when they were actually present in front of him. The illusions he would see in his house were scary.

They would appear to torture him everyday, give him a reality check that nothing was alright.

All of his hope would be crushed as soon as Taehyung’s figure disappeared from his sight.

He would be gone right after giving Jungkook a taste of happiness.

Sometimes, even in the hospital, he would imagine Taehyung talking back and replying to him.

But he knew that was just all in his head. None of it was real. Taehyung was making him go insane.

“I feel like you'll wake up after I end up in a mental hospital.” Jungkook whined like a kid when he heard the other chuckle. “See, you are laughing at my misery again.”

“Sorry, but the joke was too funny.”

“You think I am joking?” Jungkook whispered, hugging Taehyung's biceps and nuzzling his face there. “Are you not tired of sleeping?”

“Who the hell gets tired of sleeping?”

“Ugh why are you talking back so much today?” Jungkook pouted, still having his eyes closed as he started to feel sleepy as well.

“Why? Don't you like it? Should I stop talking?”

Jungkook didn't reply.

“Why are you quiet now—”

“I want you to talk to me, yes. But not like this. I don't want this to be my imagination.”

Taehyung hummed.

“I want our conversation to be real. Not just h-hallucinations.” Jungkook's chin quivered as he bit back a sob.

“Hmm, so you think you are hallucinating again?”

The vampire nodded. “It's my daily routine, Taehyung. As you decided to keep torturing me, these hallucinations are the only thing making me feel less lonely.”

In the silence of his life, the imaginary voice of Taehyung in his head was what kept giving him energy and hope.

“Are you crying, Hyung?”

“Nope, not at all,” Jungkook shook his head. “W-why would I cry?”

“But I can feel my sleeves getting wet. Is it not your tears?”

“Stop doing this, Taehyung. I've completely gone insane, oh god!” Jungkook should really go see a psychiatrist. Because he could feel the situation was going out of his hands now. If he really didn't want to end up in an asylum, he should start getting treatment.

“Look at me, Hyung.”

Jungkook didn't respond.

“Hyung? Why are you not looking at me?”

“W-what’s the point? Because I know I'll only find you sleeping silently if I look at you and my imagination will be gone. I'll be forced to come back to reality. Everything will crash.”

Taehyung let out a sigh and reached out to gently stroke the other's hair. “I am so happy you didn't give up on me.”

“I told you I will never.”

“God is impressed by your determination, Hyung. He wants to give you a prize for it.”

Jungkook frowned. This Taehyung from his imagination sounded a lot different today.

Usually, Taehyung wouldn't talk like this. Jungkook's mind wouldn't think this far.

“W-what are you saying?”

“Ugh, I am telling you to look up, Hyung. Just do it.”

The elder groaned. "Why are you so persistent about it today? You never— aahh!” He yelped in pain as he felt Taehyung grabbing his hair in a tight fist and yanking hard.

This had never happened before. Not a single time. Taehyung in his imagination was always gentle.

Jungkook blinked his eyes and stared at the boy in shock who just looked back at him with a calm expression.

“It has been two years and you are still as stubborn as ever.” Taehyung shook his head before slowly sitting up, not leaving the other's hair though.

“W-why are you so violent today?” Jungkook stuttered, still believing it was nothing but his hallucinations.

“Because I'm not your imaginary Taehyung, and actually the real one?” The hybrid gave a dismissive shrug, his fist still tangled in Jungkook’s hair as he pulled him closer.

“S-slap me,” Jungkook uttered.

“Huh?”

“I think I'm having a dream.”

Taehyung rolled his eyes. “No, you are not.”

The elder shook his head, his heartbeat stumbling out of rhythm. “Y-you can't fool me. I've already gone through this before. I know nothing is real.”

“Don't make me really slap you, Hyung.”

Jungkook didn't realize when his eyes welled up with tears. “T-tae, please don't play with me. I can't do this a-anymore.”

Taehyung's features softened before he slowly let go of the elder's hair and gently cupped his cheeks. “I am not playing with you, Hyung. I don't know what you have been hallucinating or imagining, but trust me, this is not it. I've been awake for a while now. More like got my sense back. But I was really confused and surprised. So, when I saw you enter the room, I panicked and quickly closed my eyes again to pretend to be unconscious again. I didn't know how to react when you started talking to yourself suddenly so I just listened. It looks like you were going through a really hard time.”

“Taehyung… if I suddenly wake up and realize all of this was only a dream, I-I don’t think I could survive it.”

“It's not a dream,” Taehyung smiled, giving a curt nod. “You are a doctor, baby. Why don't you calm down and check me up?”

Jungkook inhaled a sharp breath and rubbed his face with his palms, giving himself some time to process. He was still in disbelief. He thought if he stayed like this and opened his eyes again after a while, everything would be gone.

But no. Even after ten minutes were passed, Taehyung was still there, sitting and staring back at him.

“I still can't believe it, okay? Give me some time.” Jungkook sniffled and stood up before looking around for his stethoscope.

Taehyung could see how the elder's hands were trembling as he opened all the drawers, and kept cursing under his breath.

Jungkook checked the younger's pulse, checked the heart rate monitor and measured his blood pressure as well without uttering a word. Not even for once he looked up to meet the other's eyes but he could feel Taehyung's piercing gaze on him.

The room was silent, only the sound of their slow breathing could be heard.

Jungkook worked in silence, fighting to hold back the tears, but they betrayed him anyway—slipping down his cheeks in streams he no longer bothered to wipe away.

Yet he kept sniffling, wiping at his nose every now and then, and somehow the sight was still so adorably him that it made Taehyung’s heart ache even more.

He could see how hard Jungkook was trying to hold himself back from completely breaking down.

“L-looks like you are really doing fine now. Your vitals are okay, too.” Jungkook's voice still trembled. He still tried to avoid meeting Taehyung's gaze. He didn't know why but he was really scared.

He was shocked and still processing.

He was sad and probably happy at the same time.

He was just overwhelmed. All the emotions were hitting him together and making him anxious that he couldn't just stop his hands from shaking in nervousness.

“Hyung?” Taehyung called out softly but Jungkook didn't reply.

“Y-you will just have to follow some mediation—”

“Hyung, look at me.”

Jungkook didn't. He kept his head down and bit his lower lip as he tried to hold back a loud sob.

The hybrid let out a sigh and slowly reached out to touch the doctor's cheek, softly wiping the tears. He smiled when Jungkook leaned onto the touch and closed his eyes.

Jungkook had been so lonely. He really needed someone to comfort him.

Surely his mother was there, but it wasn't enough. Because she wasn't the person Jungkook wanted to get comfort from.

It was Taehyung all along.

Jungkook knew he would only be at peace after Taehyung held him in his arms and told him that he wasn't going to leave him again.

More like he wanted the assurance.

Without saying anything, Taehyung scooted closer and slowly wrapped his arms around the elder, pulling him into a hug.

Jungkook didn't react at first. Didn't make any move. Just buried his face into Taehyung's neck and silently let out broken sobs.

After a few minutes had passed, he slowly moved his hands and circled them around the younger's waist, hugging him back tightly and finally breaking down into loud sobs.

Taehyung patted his back, whispering gently and telling him to calm down, that he was awake now so everything was going to be okay.

But Jungkook couldn't just get used to it. He kept choking and hiccupping like a kid as he cried.

The inner child of him was out because good lord, he started crying so loudly now.

“Hyung, you are going to wake up everyone now, stop crying please!” The hybrid requested, placing a kiss on the other's head who just nuzzled his face more into his neck and kept crying. He repeatedly kissed his hair and ear, trying to calm him down.

What felt like hours, Jungkook's sobs seemed to gradually lose their energy after fifteen minutes.

He just sniffled and hiccupped very slowly, finally pulling back and daring himself to look up at Taehyung.

“I-i am mentally fucked up.”

Taehyung shook his head. “No, you are not. You are just shocked. You need time to heal.”

Jungkook rubbed his eyes with his fingers as he felt like crying again. He knew he was acting like an immature kid now but he couldn't help. He was so exhausted that it made his eyes tear up again and again.

“Can I ask something if you are done crying?”

The doctor slowly nodded his head.

“Why did you save me? Why are you acting so differently? I am kinda confused. The last time I saw you, I remember you hated me and I told you to leave. Then why did come to that place that night? You were not supposed to—”

“Y-you remember everything?”

“Of course, I do. I remember you crossed that bridge and held me. But I can't recall what you said to me back then. I really didn't expect you to be here, taking care of me for these two years. Why were you even crying for me?”

“Is it not obvious?”

“What is?” Taehyung raised an eyebrow.

“Why do you think you are still alive, Taehyung?”

It didn't click right away. But when he did—

“I need to talk to Namjoon Hyung—”

“No need. You can just talk to me. Whatever question you have, just ask me.”

Taehyung hesitated. He didn't know how to ask the particular question. But surprisingly Jungkook began to answer him without even him needing to voice the question.

“You no longer have the disease. It was gone two years ago. Just…” Jungkook gulped, “you didn't realize sooner.”

The younger widened his eyes. “Y-you mean the disease was gone two years ago?”

Jungkook nodded. “Yes. It was gone because your love was no longer one-sided.”

Taehyung clenched his jaw as he stared back at the elder with nervous eyes. He was speechless. He couldn't think of words to utter.

What was Jungkook even saying? What did he mean—

“I love you, Taehyung. If it's not obvious to you yet, then I don't know what is.”

Love?

Did Taehyung hear it right?

“Y-you love me?”

Jungkook let out a shaky breath and wiped his eyes for the nth time. “You still don't trust me, do you?”

“It's not like that, Hyung.”

“Then what is it?”

“You said you'd always hate me. So, I thought it was over for us. And I think you are feeling this way because of the forced bon—”

“Don't even try with that,” Jungkook raised his voice a little, shutting Taehyung in an instant.

“Namjoon Hyung had explained everything to me that day. He found out about it while going through your test reports and medicine intakes. And then he told me…” Jungkook began to explain everything exactly how Namjoon did.

Taehyung's reaction was completely natural. He was too shocked to react.

“A-are you freaking serious?”

“Yes, I am. If you don't believe me, then you can definitely ask Namjoon Hyung tomorrow.”

No, it wasn't like Taehyung didn't trust Jungkook, it was more like he was having a hard time accepting everything.

“Then does it mean you are completely mine now?”

Jungkook bit back a smile when he realized the old Taehyung was slowly coming back.

“Yes, definitely.”

“Wow, interesting.”

Suddenly the smile from Jungkook's face dimmed when he realized something. “Y-you still feel the same for me, don't you? You still love me, right?”

Taehyung was really taken aback after hearing the question. He could feel the insecurity coming from Jungkook's voice.

“I never stopped loving you.” He answered with a soft smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “J-just never doubt it.”

“Then you shouldn't doubt my feelings either. I know I hated you at first but not anymore. A lot of things have changed, Taehyung. I was a coward back then. So I couldn't confess when it was needed. And I was late. I was so dumb that I already tried to give up and move on after you kicked me out of your life. I still have a lot of things to tell you, Tae. Tell me what do I need to do to make you believe that I'm not lying, that I really love you—”

“Kiss me.”

Jungkook blinked his eyes in shock.

“What? Can't do it?” Taehyung scoffed, “I knew—”

“Fuck it!” Jungkook let out a curse before grabbing Taehyung's nape and pulling him close just to smash their lips together.

Jungkook no longer felt ashamed to kiss Taehyung on the mouth. That was exactly what Taehyung needed to see.

He was assured and confident now. His test was done but still he didn't push the other. He let Jungkook devour his lips however he pleased.

The elder seemed hungry, as if he had been starved.

Jungkook pulled back only when they were out of breath.

“You still get on my nerves so much, Taehyung.” He panted heavily, resting his forehead against the other, who let out a breathy chuckle.

“Aww, is that so? Sorry, I'll make sure to get on your nerves even more.”

The elder frowned before his eyes turned into a glare. “Still the same brat you used to be. Fuck you!”

Jungkook flinched when the hybrid suddenly cupped both of his cheeks and pulled his face closer.

“When?” Taehyung whispered a little desperately, looking at the elder with big, puppy eyes.

Jungkook didn't understand at first.

“Huh? What when?” he blinked his eyes in confusion, his soft cheeks getting squished by the younger's palms, making him look like a cute baby.

Taehyung gave him a mischievous smile. “I mean when are you going to fuck me? You just said…” he shrugged mindlessly.

The elder's cheeks turned red, yet he kept talking to the boy while looking straight into his eyes.

“It's going to be almost two years and you are still the same. You haven't changed at all.”

Taehyung giggled. “Why? You thought I would change? Do you want me to change?”

Jungkook moved closer and pressed himself more onto the hybrid who tried to hide the shock from his face.

“Yes, I thought you'd change. But I didn't want that, I still don't want it and will never want you to change.”

The hybrid chuckled, intertwining both of his fingers behind the other's nape and tugging him close. “Better cause I'm not going to change at all. If anything, I am more eager than before.” He let out in a whisper.

“So eager to get fucked, huh?”

Taehyung just nodded his head, “When the man is Jeon Jungkook, then anyone would want to bounce and ride it,” he uttered shamelessly.

Jungkook smirked, “Well, let's get you discharged first. Then I'll give it to you right after we reach home, what say? Perfect?”

Taehyung smirked back, “More than perfect.”

The elder kissed his cheek before pulling him into his embrace. He just couldn't get enough. His arms were craving Taehyung and the warmth every now and then.

Taehyung's eyes wandered around the room before they stopped at the calendar on the bedside table.

“Hyung?”

Jungkook hummed.

“How long do I need to stay here?” the elder asked.

“You may need to stay here for a few more days.”

“Please get me discharged by this week?”

The elder frowned, thinking if he should allow it. “Why?”

“Appa’s second death anniversary is just a few days away.”

Oh.

Jungkook didn't say anything and just nodded his head. He kissed Taehyung's head and gently caressed his back.

“I couldn't be there w-when he died—when he needed me. Also at his first death anniversary, I couldn't be present. So, t-this time I want to—”

“Ok, I will get you discharged before the date. Don't worry.”

Taehyung closed his eyes and tightened the hug. “Thank you.”

“Anything for you, love.”

He had never been called love. And somehow the word felt overwhelming to him. There were reasons though.

He was still feeling guilty about one thing.

No, he was actually more scared than guilty.

There still was a secret that Jungkook didn't know. And he was afraid. He wondered what could possibly happen if the vampire found out?

Would he start hating again? Would he want to leave him again?

And then? What would Taehyung do? Let him go?

Would his illness come back again? And this time taking his life for real?

Jungkook seemed to notice the shift in Taehyung's expression and tilted his head.

“What's troubling you, Tae?” He asked, confused.

The hybrid looked down at his lap, trying to avoid eye contact. Should he say it?

Should he take the risk and clear everything between them? Because if the vampire were to find out the secret on his own, sometimes later in the future, it would be more dangerous.

The chance of Jungkook leaving him would increase. He felt like wouldn't be able to survive his hatred again. He almost died the first time went through this.

He stayed quiet but somehow his face indicated that he wanted to say something.

So the vampire gave him time.

And after what felt like hours, Taehyung decided to open his mouth.

He should man and take the risk. Then whatever the outcome would be, Taehyung would accept it.

But he would no longer lie to Jungkook.

The alpha trusted him. And he had no will to break it.

“The accident you had… I planned it.”

He squeezed his eyes shut, preparing himself for the other's outburst.

He expected Jungkook to curse him, say the most hurtful words and finally leave him. Yes, that was what was going to happen. Taehyung was sure about it.

So, he waited. He waited for the other to react.

Instead, he only received silence in return.

Why was Jungkook still quiet? Why was he not already shouting at Taehyung?

What was he thinking?

Or had he already left the room, finding the matter unnecessary to bother with.

He was about to slowly open his eyes when he heard the vampire say something that had enough potential to freeze him in his place.

“I know.”

What did he even mean by that.?

“W-what?” Taehyung jolted, quickly opening his eyes to look at the elder.

“I know you have caused the accident, Taehyung. I know.”

He knew?

“S-since when?” The hybrid asked, still trying to figure out if the conversation was just happening in his dream or in real life.

“Umm…” Jungkook looked up and tapped his index finger on his chin, trying to think. “Probably six or seven months after I started to live at your place?”

Taehyung listened, his mouth agape in surprise. But he didn't understand.

He was confused.

“If you already knew about it then why did you not confront me?”

The vampire let out a chuckle. “Why should I? What was I supposed to say to you? That Taehyung I just found out you tried to kill me so now I'm gonna be super mad at you? Do you expect me to say this?”

Taehyung didn't answer.

“If you knew, then why did you not throw a fit and show me your hatred? I don't understand, Hyung. How did you manage to act like you knew nothing and just lived with me like the truth didn't matter to you—”

“It really didn't.”

“Huh?”

“It didn't matter, Tae.” Jungkook let out a sigh. “By the time I found out, I was already in love with you—basically heard some of your men talking about it. They didn't know I was there. They didn't notice me. I didn't know that I had already fallen for you, so it made me really surprised to see that I felt no anger. I was surprised, but it didn't make me hate you. Somehow, I felt you were a little crazy and just wanted to have me. So, instead of getting mad, I felt I was being prioritised. The way you were so into me, so obsessed with me, it made me feel giddy and wanted. Probably you turned me into a psycho like you, too.” He let out a chuckle and looked down. “I knew it was my twisted feeling, but I couldn't help it.”

Taehyung was speechless. He couldn't believe the elder already knew everything but never hated him for it. “S-so, you were happy knowing I caused your accident? It could kill you—”

“But it didn't,” Jungkook leaned forward to kiss the hybrid's cheeks. “I had a feeling that you wouldn't let me die. Because you wanted me. So, you'd do anything to keep me alive.”

“How can you be so confident about it?”

The vampire didn't waste any time as he quickly replied, “Because I trust you.”

And the conversation ended there. The mob could no longer think of questions to ask Jungkook.

His lips curved into a small smile before he looked down and shook his head. “Looks like you started loving being caged, huh?”

Jungkook leaned in, bringing their lips closer. “Maybe?”

“Never knew you were into these things?”

The vampire chuckled, “I wasn't. But now I am. Because…” he brushed his lips against the hybrid, not really kissing him, “Because of you, my little petal.”

Right after he let out the words, Taehyung didn't wait any longer. He grabbed the vampire's collar and pulled him into a messy, desperate kiss again.

And Jungkook was just a man. A weak man for Taehyung to be exact. Wrapping his arms around the mob's waist, he pulled him closer if that was even possible and kissed him back with the same passion and desperation.

⁠◍◍◍

Joohyuk had cried real tears when he got to see Taehyung awake. The mob had hugged him and told him that he was completely alright now but the latter only stopped crying when his heart told him to.

The other gang members also showed their respect to the mob, accidentally exposing their emotions and quickly tried to hide the tears, which Taehyung found really adorable. He was really glad to see that he was so loved by all of them. He was glad they didn't give up and stayed.

Jungkook managed to get Taehyung discharged from the hospital before the date of his father's death anniversary, so he could visit the old man's burial.

The entire day, he stayed with the hybrid and held him in his arms as the latter blankly stared at Dojin's grave without uttering a word and shedding a tear.

Not for once Jungkook's eyes moved from the younger's face.

At night, when they finally returned home, Jungkook noticed how unusually quiet Taehyung was. He didn't waste any time and quickly hugged the younger. That was when Taehyung finally let his tears fall.

He felt so comfortable in the elder's arms that he let the vulnerable side of him be exposed to Jungkook. He felt safe.

Taehyung managed to convince Yesun to move in with him and Jungkook, making his lonely mansion feel more like a home.

At first, Jungkook was really anxious, afraid of how his mother might react when she found out about Taehyung’s job. But, just like always, she welcomed it with a positive reaction—calm, understanding, and far more accepting than he had dared to hope.

Her warmth toward Taehyung never failed to ease his worries. He wondered why instead of panicking and getting scared, she hugged Taehyung and just whispered that she understood.

“You cannot take the law in your own hands, right but when the law fails serve justice, you must do it yourself. I know your job is different and you have your own reason for doing this. At the same time, I also know that you will not harm any innocent people. So, as long as you promise me to be safe and come back to me everyday fit and fine, I won't go against it.”

Jungkook was really surprised. Yesun's reaction was so so different from what he did when he first got to know about Taehyung's job.

Taehyung had nodded his head and agreed to his mother's words, but Jungkook knew it was impossible in their field to not get hurt.

He knew Taehyung would return home some days with injuries and deep wounds in his body that he would have to treat before Yesun could even see them.

Jungkook had suggested to the mobster many times to close this organization and start a new business which is legal. He even gave an idea to continue running the casinos and bars but stop the illegal creation of weapons.

But Taehyung never responded. Neither he agreed nor he disagreed.

He just smiled and changed the topic.

But it looked like Taehyung was slowly stopping it.

Because it had been a few weeks since Taehyung was just going to the office and returning home on time without a single scratch on his body.

He wouldn't even carry his gun.

Maybe they were moving past the violence and actually trying to settle with the legal way only.

Jungkook beamed with happiness at his own assumptions.

As long as the gun was in the locker, the vampire felt relieved. The only sign of Taehyung not getting into violence.

“Why are you smiling like that?” Jungkook fixed the glasses over his nose and stared at the hybrid who kept giggling mischievously. He raised an eyebrow, “What are you plotting?”

Taehyung placed his bare foot on the floor, very slowly and gently, catching the other's attention by walking like a kitten.

“I am horny.”

Jungkook flinched and quickly looked up when he felt the younger's hot breath caressing his skin. When did Taehyung reach the bed? Was he not standing near the door just a second ago?

Taehyung chuckled. “Why do you look so surprised?”

The elder looked away, unable to hold Taehyung's intimidating gaze. “I-I am not surprised.”

“Um hm? Then what is it?” The hybrid placed his index finger under Jungkook's chin and lifted his face gently. “Oh, your cheeks are turning red too.” he smirked.

Jungkook stayed quiet because he knew if he opened his mouth now, he'd only stutter.

“You told me you'd give it to me right after we returned home, but you didn't.” The hybrid jutted out his lower lip in a pout. “I've been waiting for it everyday but you are not even giving a hint. Two weeks have already passed, Hyung. And I am completely healthy and fine, so why don't we just do it?”

Oh, definitely.

Jungkook didn't feel so bold anymore.

He just casually said that to Taehyung at the hospital. He didn't think when the time would come for him to be practical, he would actually have to do it.

Taehyung was still as brave as ever.

And that was what made Jungkook feel more insecure. He was inexperienced. He didn't have any idea of what he should do to impress Taehyung.

“Hyung!” The hybrid whined, “You are thinking too much. Do you know that?”

“I am just a l-litlte nervous.”

“But why?” Taehyung furrowed his eyebrows. “Why are you nervous? I am no bear or tiger that I will eat you alive.”

“You are more dangerous than that.” Jungkook whispered to himself and looked down at his lap.

“What did you say?”

Fuck!

“U-uh, nothing,” Jungkook quickly shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

“When are we going to do it, Hyung?” Taehyung really didn't feel ashamed at how desperate he sounded.

He was used to it.

Instead of answering the question, Jungkook looked down to hide his face. He tried to compose himself and gather some courage before uttering any word.

“You know I'm an inexperienced man in bed, r-right?”

Taehyung held himself back from cooing at the elder loudly. “Yes, I know. So what? Don't forget that I am here. You are exactly how I want you to be.”

The vampire got really confused at that. So, he asked. “What do you mean by that? Don't you want me to be good in bed—”

“I will make you.”

“Huh?”

Taehyung let out a soft chuckle. “I will shape you exactly the way I want you to be.” He knew his words were going above the other's head. “In simple words, you don't need to worry about your zero experience. Because I will polish you.”

The elder gulped and moved back until his back was pressed against the headrest.

Taehyung hovered over him, slowly sitting down on his lap. “I know you want it, too.” Taehyung bit the other’s ear, whispering softly. “You are just shy, aren't you?”

Jungkook quickly nodded his head. “C-can we do it some other day?”

The hybrid frowned, pulling back just to look at the elder with a displeased expression. “Are you being serious right now?”

Jungkook wished he could say no. But— he slowly nodded his head, cursing under his breath when Taehyung suddenly pulled back. He didn't like the lack of warmth. He wanted it back.

He wanted Taehyung back in his arms.

“C-can we just cuddle for tonight?”

“No!” Taehyung rolled his eyes and moved back to his own place, quickly lying down and back facing the vampire.

Jungkook let out a sigh and scooted closer to the boy. “P-please?”

Even though Taehyung didn't reply, the elder knew he was allowed to hug him. That the mob wouldn't say anything or push him away.

“Do whatever you want.” Jungkook huffed and closed his eyes, ignoring the comfort that engulfed him as soon as Jungkook lay down and pressed his body against his back.

The elder slowly lifted his arm and wrapped it around Taehyung's small waist and pulled him closer.

“Don't be mad, please.”

No, Taehyung wasn't mad. How could he stay mad at his baby? He was just a little upset.

Even before two years ago, Taehyung had no options to get fucked. And that was what made him crave for more. As if he had been starved.

And right now, Taehyung just wanted this. Wanted to get laid.

”You know I will never force you, right?”

Jungkook quickly nodded his head.

Taehyung smiled a little. “Take your time. We are not going anywhere. We have plenty of time in our hands.”

Exactly!

“T-thank you, Tae. Thank you so much for understanding.”

“But don't keep me waiting for too long, hmm?”

The elder slowly agreed. “Y-yes….I w-won’t.”

Even though they didn't do anything that day, Jungkook found himself thinking about it all day and night. As if a sudden fear came and occupied his chest.

Fear of losing Taehyung to someone.

The hybrid had made it clear to Jungkook that he didn't sleep with Joohyuk or anyone two years ago. He did that only to make Jungkook think like that.

Jungkook felt relieved. But he wasn't sure for how long he could feel that.

What if Taehyung changed his mind and approached Joohyuk because Jungkook wasn't giving it to him?

Ugh! Everything was so fucking messed up.

Jungkook needed to prepare himself.

He had been watching some videos as well. He was learning.

He would only watch them when Taehyung wasn't home. Only he knew how much he had learned though.

He didn't want to do anything that'd hurt the hybrid.

Another week passed like that.

Whenever Jungkook would think he had gathered enough confidence and knowledge, he would decide to approach Taehyung. But the moment he would see the hybrid, all of his bravery vanished.

Jungkook stroked his own hair, and let out a heavy breath before finally opening their room door. He had drunk two bottles of soju with one of his colleagues after their shift ended.

Reason?

Because he wanted to do it today. And he knew it wouldn't be possible without a bit of alcohol in his system.

That was the only thing that could activate the sleeping energy in him.

Now that he was back to their room, he realized not even the alcohol could help him.

The sound of the washroom door opening startled Jungkook who quickly turned his head toward the direction.

“O-oh, when did you come?” Taehyung looked surprised as well. A faint blush appeared on his cheeks, which he didn't try to hide.

“J-just a second ago.”

Taehyung nodded his head slowly, fixing the towel around his body, giving Jungkook a good view of his figure.

Water dripped from his body, making him look as sexy as ever.

Jungkook couldn't just move his eyes from the hybrid. They were stuck.

Taehyung could feel the other's piercing gaze on his exposed back. And he wasn't doing it intentionally at all.

he should wear something quickly. He didn't think Jungkook would be back so soon.

“Are you going somewhere?”

Fuck!

Why did Jungkook drop his voice to a few lower octaves?

Was it just Taehyung who found it hot or did the elder actually sound like that?

He swallowed hard and tried to get rid of the thoughts. He was just being horny as usual.

He should control himself and give Jungkook some time to adjust. He had promised the elder that he wouldn't do anything until the latter was ready to do it himself. Taehyung would never force or try to manipulate him.

He had seen what could be the result if he tried to force or manipulate. It didn't work the first time, it wouldn't work the second time either.

And Taehyung had learned his lessons. He wouldn't repeat the same mistake again.

“I asked you something.”

The younger gasped, almost dropping the towel from his body.

What was Jungkook doing? Why was he so close?

Taehyung wouldn't question the elder's speed now. Because he knew it had improved. But still he didn't get used to it yet.

Just a second ago, Jungkook was standing near the door and now he was right behind Taehyung, his chest pressed against the younger's back.

“J-just to have a meeting with Joohyuk—”

“Why is it always him?” Jungkook murmured, rather angrily.

“Huh?”

Jungkook gripped the other's waist and leaned down to place a soft kiss on Taehyung's bare shoulder. He loved how the hybrid flinched. He felt satisfied.

“Is it important?” He let out in a whisper, slowly roaming his hands over the other's body.

Taehyung could feel his knees shaking a little.

The elder was being a lot different today. He was bold. And Taehyung found that a little intimidating. He was never in Jungkook's control before. And the touches on his body were making him feel dizzy.

“Huh?” Taehyung didn't know how many times he asked that. Actually, he couldn't focus on whatever Jungkook was asking him. His mind was getting diverted every second.

“The meeting…” Jungkook repeated. “Is it important?”

The mob slowly shook his head. “N-not that much.” Fuck! Why was he stuttering?

Taehyung stumbled forward, losing his balance and letting his upper body fall on the dressing table, messing up the products and cosmetics that were decorated there. He closed his eyes shut and let out a hiss when Jungkook started tracing his lips on his bare back, peppering with butterfly kisses.

“Cancel it then.”

That sounded like an order Taehyung wasn't allowed to deny.

He didn't even get to nod his head properly as he was suddenly turned around to face the other.

Jungkook didn't wait and grabbed the hybrid's jawline a little too harshly before pressing his lips on the other's.

Taehyung didn't kiss right away. He let out a sigh and slowly reached out to hold the elder's shoulders for support. He could smell alcohol in Jungkook's breath now.

Oh, so that was the case. Jungkook was being bold today because of the liquor, huh? Taehyung almost chuckled at his own thoughts.

He wouldn't lie but he definitely liked it. He always loved being manhandled. And Jungkook's way of doing it was literally on another level.

Jungkook might or might not know what he was doing anymore. He started to rub his lower region against the younger, making his body tremble against the dressing table.

Taehyung's back was pressed against the mirror as Jungkook kissed him hungrily.

The elder always behaved like a starved man whenever he kissed Taehyung. Maybe that was Taehyung's talent? He always brought the hunger out of Jungkook.

He moaned into the kiss, arching his back when the vampire slid an arm under his waist, holding him close to make him steady.

The towel fell down at his feet, which made Jungkook smile slyly in return. He picked up the boy in his arms before he could even make an attempt to cover his naked body.

Taehyung found it really hot. He was literally seeing a different version of Jungkook. But he wasn't complaining though.

He was actually enjoying it.

A moan escaped his lips when the vampire dropped him on the bed a little too roughly.

Jungkook was manhandling him. Just how he always wanted it to be.

Taehyung couldn't express in words how happy he was!

The vampire looked so fucking confident right now.

Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

They were going to do it. Taehyung could feel it in his guts. Finally? He tried to hide the giddiness he was feeling inside.

Jungkook pressed his one knee on the bed, before lifting his other leg as well and climbing onto the mattress.

He started crawling toward the hybrid with slow, collective steps, eyes never leaving Taehyung's. There was a quiet hunger in his gaze, the kind a predator would reserve for its beloved prey.

Jungkook was a little drunk, but a lot courageous right now.

But still, it was nothing in front of Taehyung.

He could never be more confident and bold than the hybrid was.

So, when Taehyung smirked and abruptly got up from his position, Jungkook couldn't do anything. He couldn't move and just let the mob come closer to him as he pleased.

However, his gaze still had that intensity. His expression didn't falter even when the mob grabbed his collar and pressed him against the headboard.

“You look so out of your personality, Hyung. What happened?” Taehyung whispered, trailing his nose over the elder's jawline to his collarbone, inhaling the natural scent of the man that he always liked.

It was very intoxicating.

Jungkook hissed when the hybrid suddenly climbed onto his lap, straddling his thighs. His hands automatically went to wrap around Taehyung's slim waist, pulling him closer.

“You happened.” He let out in a whisper, hot breath caressing the other's skin.

Taehyung chuckled. “You are really hot when you do this.”

“We are yet to do it though.”

Oh, right.

They were about to do it. They hadn't started it yet.

As much as Taehyung wanted to be manhandled, he also wanted to dominate the elder.

He wanted to have the cute vampire under his control. He wanted to see how Jungkook would look, being a mess and squiring beneath him, begging for more.

He wanted to bring the whore out of Jungkook.

And what made it more exciting was Jungkook's purity. The man was still a virgin at this age.

Taehyung was going to be the very first person to have a taste of it. The vampire was going to lose his virginity to the mob.

What could be better than this?

He smiled smugly, feeling proud.

Jungkook wondered why the hybrid was smirking like that. He wondered what he was thinking. But before he could even waste his time on that, he felt Taehyung grabbing his jaw and pressing their lips together without another word.

The hybrid slowly moved his hands and cupped Jungkook's face gently as he kissed the man breathless.

Jungkook signed into the kiss, realizing how hungry the hybrid was. Taehyung must've waited for this. He had been holding himself back.

He decided to kiss back with the same passion. He wanted the other to know that he equally desired this. He was as excited as Taehyung was.

The hybrid wasn't the only one who wanted to mate.

Jungkook did too. His hands began to travel, moving over Taehyung's back.

He really loved how the younger kept smiling into the kiss. And now he was grinding his hip against Jungkook's clothed member.

“T-tae,” Jungkook breathed out, accidentally biting the other's lower lip.

“Let me guide you.”

The vampire nodded and let Taehyung take control. They had time. It was okay. He didn't need to be in charge for their first time. He needed to learn everything.

And of course, Taehyung was going to be the teacher.

From the next time, Jungkook would definitely improve. But for now, he would only apply the things he had learned from the internet—from the videos he watched.

Taehyung let out a chuckle. “I still can't believe you got drunk just to get brave.”

The vampire pouted and rolled his eyes. Fine! So what if he was a little scared, huh?

“Aww, my baby. Don't sulk,” Taehyung giggled before he pecked the other's cute pout several times.

He moved forward and pressed his lips against the other's jawline, peppering kisses from his neck to collarbone. He loved the moans Jungkook let out, he loved the control he had over the elder.

They literally hadn't started anything, yet Jungkook was already squirming under the hybrid.

“Do you like it, Hyung?” he breathed out, smiling when the vampire nodded slowly.

Taehyung grabbed the hem of Jungkook's t-shirt, and yanked it over his head, startling the vampire.

Jungkook blinked his eyes, trying to process until he realized that his t-shirt was gone and his upper body was exposed to the younger now.

The mob’s eyes darkened as his gaze lingered on the other’s toned frame and sharply defined abs.

Jungkook’s physique carried a natural allure, the kind that effortlessly drew people in.

Even though the vampire belonged solely to Taehyung and no one else, the hybrid couldn’t stop the flicker of jealousy burning inside him.

His eyes lingered on the other’s chest, his gaze heavy with displeasure as he imagined the hospital staff stealing glances, drooling over what was his and his alone.

It was clear that Taehyung had always been the possessive type when it came to what he considered his. And without question, Jungkook was his. The thought of anyone else laying eyes on his lover was something he could never tolerate.

The vampire wasn’t just a lover but a claim. He was only Taehyung’s to see, his to touch, his to keep—and no one else would ever come close in that claim.

Only Taehyung had the right to have Jungkook. And if anyone dared to let their eyes linger on him, Taehyung would make sure they wouldn’t be able to use their eyes again.

Pressing his palms firmly against Jungkook’s chest, he let them drift downward in a slow, teasing motion, his touch lingering as he caressed the other’s skin with deliberate intimacy.

Jungkook bit his lower lip, finding it hard to breathe.

The mob looked so intimidating at the moment.

He always did, but this time he looked a little different. Maybe dangerous?

Jungkook’s eyes slowly drifted, his gaze tracing the lines of Taehyung’s bare chest. The sight held him captive, every subtle rise and fall of breath stirring something deeper within.

The hybrid’s body was just as exposed, sculpted with defined abs and a firm chest, yet softened by the elegance of a narrow waist.

Strength and beauty blended in his form, a balance of power and grace that made Jungkook’s breath catch.

Jungkook slowly raised his hands, intent on tracing the warmth of Taehyung’s chest, but before his fingers could make contact, Taehyung pulled away. The sudden retreat left his touch suspended in the air, a quiet ache sparking in its absence.

With an unhurried pace, the hybrid shifted lower, every movement deliberate, until his lips lingered just above Jungkook’s navel. His breath fanned softly against the vampire's sensitive skin, a teasing warmth that sent shivers racing through his body.

The atmosphere turned heavy, their body heat colliding until it reached a fevered peak.

And the coldness of the room started to shift with the opposite temperature.

No one was complaining though.

Taehyung's eyes gradually travelled until they were locked onto Jungkook's crotch. He opened his mouth and leaned down, using his lips and teeth to unbutton the jeans and pulled down the zipper. The gesture was too seductive for Jungkook to handle.

He hooked his fingers into the hem of the elder's boxers, pulling them down inch by inch, revealing his thick, veiny dick.

The movement was painfully slow. And Jungkook was getting impatient and shy at the same time.

And just as Jungkook's dick sprung free, Taehyung's eyes widened in amusement.

Wow.

He couldn't help but admire its size and thickness.

Definitely, he had seen and taken many dicks in his life, but none of them were as big as Jungkook's. He grabbed the other's thigh firmly with one hand while using the other one to wrap around his heavy cock and slap it against his own cheek playfully. "Fuck..." He whispers, "...so big and hard already.”

The vampire blushed at the gesture. “W-what are you doing?” He stuttered, watching the hybrid rub his cheek against his length gently.

He had never been exposed like this to anyone before. This was his first time. He knew he was just being useless right now, letting Taehyung do all the work instead. But he was taking notes, though. He would definitely use them next time.

“D-do you like it?” He asked shyly, as if his dick was a lollipop for the other to devour and he was just checking if the latter liked it or not.

“I love it,” Taehyung replied, boosting the other's pride even more. “But I am yet to taste it.”

Oh.

Taehyung started stroking Jungkook's cock slowly at first, his hand barely wrapping around the massive girth. He felt the elder's pre-cum already leaking from the tip, lubricating his hand as he pumped faster and faster, watching as his vampire threw his head back, moaning loudly with each stroke. “Shit... Tae…”

He glanced at the elder, smirking when he noticed him throwing his head back, already turning into a mess.

He loved how sensitive Jungkook was. It was entertaining for him to watch the vampire already squiring at the slightest touches. He wondered what would Jungkook do when he'd suck him off? And most importantly, ride him?

The elder was inexperienced, and that was what turned on Taehyung more.

He was going to own Jungkook's V-card from today.

A satisfied smile appeared on his face before he pressed his lips on the red angry tip of the vampire's cock and pulled back quickly, making him flinch visibly.

Pre-cum leaked constantly from the tip, coating his hand with slick and allowing him to jack off the massive length even faster. “Damn... Fuck!”

Jungkook's instincts were raging as Taehyung jacked him off aggressively. The hybrid knew exactly how to handle a vampire's cock. He spit on his hand and wrapped it around Jungkook's thick base, pulling and pushing hard and fast.

“Taehyung—” he breathed out heavily, feeling funny all over his body suddenly.

Seeing the massive veins on Jungkook's dick pulsating with pleasure, Taehyung decided to take things further. He leaned down and flicked his tongue slip out, teasingly dragging it along the thick underside of Jungkook’s length. Starting from the heavy base, he traced a slow, wet path upward, savoring every inch until he reached the swollen, leaking tip.

Jungkook's hands gripped the sheets tightly as Taehyung's tongue worked wonders on his throbbing cock. The hybrid's kitten licks were torture, every long strip from base to tip making the elder's balls ache with need.

“Shit… Taehyung…” Jungkook groaned, his voice breaking with need, the sound only provoking the hybrid to continue his actions.

Unable to take the teasing anymore, Jungkook grabbed Taehyung's hair firmly but gently and guided his face back down to his cock. He needed more than just licks now.

Without hesitation, Taehyung opened his mouth wide and took Jungkook's massive vampire cock inside, drawing it into the wet heat of his mouth as he sucked with steady intensity. He started sucking slowly at first, letting Jungkook get used to the feeling before picking up pace. His hand reached down to jerk what he couldn't fit in his mouth, smooth, firm strokes, every movement coaxing a deeper sound from the vampire’s throat.

“Mmph~” Taehyung gagged.

“Holy fuck…” Jungkook gasped, his voice rough and trembling under the pleasure.

The sound was music to Taehyung's ears. He fucking loved it.

The sheer size made his tip brush the back of Taehyung’s throat effortlessly, forcing out wet, muffled gags that only made the sight hotter. Precum spilled without pause, the taste flooding Taehyung’s throat as he choked and shuddered beautifully around his enormous cock. The muffled sounds of his struggle only heightened the raw intimacy of the moment.

Tears welled in his eyes and slid down his flushed cheeks. His body trembled with the effort of taking him in, as he fought for breath against the brutal stretch.

Jungkook’s grip tightened in his hair, driving into his throat with rough, merciless thrusts that made Taehyung shudder, pushing deeper into heat and tightness.

“Fuck yes…” he growled, the sound rough and vibrating with primal satisfaction. “Y-you are so good, Tae. So freaking good.”

Taehyung moaned around Jungkook's cock at the praise, the vibrations sending pleasant shocks through the vampire's sensitive length. He relaxed his throat further, allowing Jungkook to push deeper with each thrust.

“Mmmph... mmmph…”

Jungkook's thrusts became faster and harder, his length slamming in and out of Taehyung's stretched mouth. Strings of saliva connected his dick to Taehyung's chin, and slurping sounds filled the room along with Jungkook's labored breathing. "Fuck... your mouth…”

He loved the feeling on his cock, he loved it way too much. He never thought having someone suck his dick would feel this good.

He could feel his orgasm building up quickly, the sight of Taehyung's mouth stretched wide around his cock and the sinful sounds driving him wild.

“T-tae, stop. I am g-going to cum. Move away, Taehyung.”

He grabbed Taehyung's hair tighter, pushing him backward as he tried to move his face away from his cock.

But the hybrid didn't even budge. Of course, he didn't want to move. Instead, he increased the pace and started bobbing his head up and down hurriedly.

“N-no, stop.” Jungkook groaned, throwing back his head and curling his toe as the pleasure ran through his entire body.

With a final deep thrust, Jungkook's cock hit the back of Taehyung's throat and he came hard, pumping thick ropes of cum directly into Taehyung's mouth. The hybrid swallowed eagerly, moaning around the vampire's length as he drank down every drop. “Ahhh…”

Jungkook breathed heavily, his eyes closed in shyness. He was still catching his breath after the mind-blowing orgasm he just had.

“Did you like it, Hyung?”

The vampire came to his senses when he suddenly heard the other's voice and shot his eyes open. He quickly straightened up and reached out to cup the hybrid's cheeks. “H-hey, why would you do that?”

Taehyung raised an eyebrow, tilting his head in confusion. “What?”

“S-spit it out.”

That was when Taehyung understood what the elder meant. He let out a chuckle and shook his head.

“I can't.”

“Huh?” Jungkook frowned., “Why—”

“I have swallowed it already.”

The vampire's eyes almost popped out of his sockets. “W-what? Oh my god why w-would you?”

Taehyung shrugged. “I had never done it before. I only did it because it's you.” He emphasized the last word, watching as the elder's entire face turned bright red. He really loved making the other blush.

He intentionally leaked his lips and sucked on his fingers to devour the remaining semen, all while making intense eye contact with the other.

Jungkook shuddered, gulping as he felt intimidated by the other's stare. It wasn't supposed to end up like this. He drank alcohol to get brave and initiate everything today, he wanted to surprise the hybrid.

At first, he was succeeding because Taehyung really was stunned by his behaviour.

And Jungkook thought he could have the hybrid under his control tonight. But it changed as soon as they climbed onto the bed. As if a different energy had entered Taehyung's body.

The hybrid was really shocked when Jungkook told him to cancel the meeting. He had been waiting for this day like forever.

And then it was suddenly in front of him. He decided not to let this chance go.

They were going to do it tonight no matter what.

Just like that, Jungkook surrendered. Things he had prepared for by getting drunk were long forgotten. And he ended up being in the hybrid's care as usual.

He flinched back to reality when he found a weight on his lap and returned his focus just to see Taehyung's sitting on his thighs, his cock rubbing against the other's clothed one. He couldn't help but let out a moan when Taehyung moved his hip oh so slowly, attempting to ride him.

The vampire quickly grabbed the either side of Taehyung's waist, tightening his grip to stop the mob from moving.

Taehyung raised an eyebrow, “Why?”

“I m-may come again i-if you do this,” the elder said in embarrassment, trying to look at anything but the hybrid's eyes. “L-let me do something, too.”

“Hmm?” Taehyung suppressed a chuckle and nodded. “Ok. What are you planning to do?”

Upon getting that reply, Jungkook slowly lifted his gaze to the mob's chest and gulped.

Taehyung noticed that. “What? Wanna touch them?” Even though he was asking the question casually and trying to appear unbothered, deep inside, his heart was beating fast and he was feeling tingles all over his body.

He felt funny in his stomach when the vampire cutely nodded and looked up at him with big, puppy eyes.

Ugh, why did he look like a kid asking for his favourite candy?

Taehyung thought. He wasn't a candy though!

“W-wanna suck.”

That was it. The mob's breath hitched as he heard the words come out of Jungkook's mouth.

Jungkook was getting a little brave. He was voicing his desire. And his bravery was turning Taehyung into a mess inside.

Taehyung's inner omega was internally screaming.

“C-can I?”

And who was Taehyung to resist those pleading eyes? His hardened exterior softened the moment he saw Jungkook’s submissive posture, his puppy-like eagerness impossible to deny.

With a slow nod, the mobster granted permission, his chest rising and falling as Jungkook’s excitement bubbled over. The vampire let out a pleased whimper, immediately seizing Taehyung’s firm mounds, kneading them with unrestrained hunger.

A quiet gasp slipped past Taehyung’s lips when Jungkook began trailing soft kisses across his chest, each touch both teasing and reverent. His lips wandered until they found a sensitive bud, and he latched on with greedy devotion, coaxing a shiver out of the mobster’s body. The mix of obedience and desperation in Jungkook’s every move left Taehyung caught between control and surrender.

Taehyung’s heart fluttered as he watched the vampire carefully lick around his sensitive areola. The action made his body tingle, a heat spreading through him that he couldn’t fight no matter how hard he tried. His breath grew uneven, nerves betraying his composure as the sensation only deepened.

“Ah… fuck…” The curse spilled out helplessly when Jungkook flicked his tongue over the hardened nub, sending jolts of pleasure rushing straight to Taehyung’s core. A sharp gasp escaped him, his fingers threading instinctively into Jungkook’s hair as the vampire latched on, sucking gently yet intensely.

The wet pull of his mouth and the soft hum in his throat made Taehyung groan, his composure unraveling under the vampire’s hungry devotion.

Jungkook moaned around Taehyung’s nipple, the deep vibration shooting waves of pleasure through the hybrid’s body and leaving his chest trembling. His puppy submissive side took over completely as he shifted to the other side without hesitation, lavishing the neglected bud with the same greedy devotion. His tongue flicked and swirled, followed by soft, needy sucks, each sound muffled against Taehyung’s skin. “Mmmph…”

Jungkook’s gentle nursing quickly shifted into something far more aggressive, his lips sealing tightly around Taehyung’s sensitive nipple as he sucked with ruthless hunger. His sharp fangs grazed the tender flesh before sinking in just enough to leave a stinging mark, a mix of pleasure and pain sparking through the hybrid’s chest.

Taehyung’s loud whimpers filled the room, his body squirming helplessly in Jungkook’s lap as the overwhelming sensation tore through him. His hips bucked uncontrollably against the vampire’s trapped hardness, a sharp cry breaking free from his throat. “Nngh—ahh!”

Taehyung’s desperate squirming and broken whimpers only drove Jungkook wilder.

The vampire alternated between both nipples with relentless focus—sucking hard, nipping with his fangs, and flicking his tongue in dizzying circles, making them shine with his saliva until the hybrid’s body trembled under the onslaught.

A sudden jolt of pleasure surged through Taehyung, making his muscles seize as if set alight.

His body convulsed violently, and warm release spilled between them as he came undone from the stimulation alone. Taehyung clutched Jungkook’s hair in a vice-like grip, whining helplessly as the overwhelming climax wracked his body.

“Fuck, Hyung!” The sound broke from his throat, raw and desperate, while he shuddered in the vampire’s merciless hold.

Jungkook’s eyes widened in disbelief—had he really just made Taehyung cum from nothing but sucking his nipples? His lips glistened, chest heaving as he looked up at the hybrid with wide, almost innocent curiosity.

“D-Did I… do well?” he asked softly, his gaze shining with the need for approval, like a puppy waiting to be praised.

Taehyung panted heavily, struggling to steady his breath as the aftershocks coursed through him. With trembling hands, he cupped Jungkook’s cheeks, pulling the vampire closer.

Still dazed from the intense release, he pressed a tender kiss to Jungkook’s forehead and whispered between shaky breaths, “Y-yes, baby… you did so well.”

Jungkook’s face lit up with a radiant smile before he threw his arms around Taehyung’s waist, burying his face into the safety of his neck.

Shyness washed over him again, softening his earlier boldness. Taehyung’s warm laugh rumbled in his chest, and Jungkook let out a small, babyish whine, nuzzling even deeper against him.

“N-now what to do next?”

Taehyung laughed again, kissing the elder's head countless times. “Oh my god, why are you so adorable?”

“Ugh.”

“The real part starts now,” the hybrid murmured with a sly smirk.

Jungkook pulled back and nodded his head, waiting for the other to proceed further.

With a slow motion, Taehyung began to ease back, moving to rise from Jungkook’s lap, but froze when Jungkook’s hand held him in place. His brows furrowed slightly as he looked at him in confusion.”

“Don't go away.”

The hybrid cooed at the other, “I am not going anywhere, baby. L-lemme just take off these shorts. They are w-wet,” he stuttered shyly.

“Ok. Let me help.”

“Wha—” Taehyung let out a shriek when Jungkook suddenly held the hem of his boxers and yanked them down in one swift motion, giving him no warning at all.

Jungkook’s eyes darkened as his gaze fell on the thing that was being hidden inside the boxers, the hard length that instantly made his mouth water. And then, before he even realized it, he did something completely out of character. His usual restraint snapped, replaced by raw need. He shoved Taehyung back onto the bed with a little too much force, hovering over him with a hunger that startled even himself.

Taehyung blinked in surprise, his breath catching at the sudden roughness. For a moment, he simply stared up at Jungkook, wide-eyed, unaccustomed to seeing him lose control like this. The shock quickly melted into something else—an eager heat curling low in his stomach.

Jungkook’s eyes burned with an intensity Taehyung had never seen before. His hands shot up to seize Taehyung’s wrists, pinning them firmly above his head. The sudden show of dominance was so unlike the vampire, as if his body had surrendered to some raw, primal instinct that refused to be restrained.

Taehyung watched wide-eyed as Jungkook practically growled above him, every line of his body drawn tight like a predator ready to pounce. The vampire's body was tense. His muscles flexed with raw power, and his thighs pressed firmly between Taehyung’s, forcing them apart with a rough, undeniable strength.

The hybrid swallowed hard, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he caught the dangerous glint burning in Jungkook’s eyes. It was clear—his vampire instincts were taking over.

Without warning, Jungkook dipped down and buried his face between Taehyung’s thighs, a growl vibrating from his throat as if he couldn’t hold back any longer. The hybrid cried out when Jungkook’s lips clamped down on his sensitive balls, sucking hard and rough, with no trace of mercy. His tongue lashed against the tender underside, dragging loud, broken whimpers out of Taehyung as his body trembled beneath the force of it.

“Ahh, H-hyung!”

Taehyung’s whimpers grew louder as Jungkook’s tongue trailed lower, dragging over the sensitive strip of flesh between his balls and his hole. The vampire didn’t pause, didn’t even think—he pressed his tongue firmly against the twitching entrance, licking and probing with rough, hungry strokes, like a beast driven by heat and instinct.

By now, the spot was already wet from his own arousal. After all, he was an omega too. Taehyung trembled, his body betraying him completely, every drop of his leaking slick only fueling Jungkook’s feral appetite.

Taehyung squirmed and moaned when Jungkook’s tongue suddenly forced its way inside him, the intrusion messy, almost animalistic. The vampire’s big hands gripped his ass hard, spreading his cheeks wide as he devoured his hole like a man starved. A low growl rumbled from Jungkook’s throat, the vibrations rolling deep inside Taehyung and making his body jolt with pleasure.

After a few more rough licks, Jungkook pulled back just enough to shift his position. Without a second’s hesitation, he shoved two thick fingers deep into Taehyung’s hole, pushing them in alongside the wet trail his tongue had left behind.

No lube was needed. As Taehyung's slick and Jungkook's saliva worked as enough lubricant.

The hybrid screamed at the sudden, brutal stretch, his walls clenching tightly around the vampire’s digits. Jungkook didn’t relent—his fingers moved in and out aggressively, fucking him open with raw, unyielding force that left Taehyung trembling and breathless beneath him.

It had been three fucking years since Taehyung had taken anything up in his ass, and his body made that fact painfully clear. His hole had grown tight again, unused—so much that even just two of Jungkook’s fingers felt overwhelming, almost too much for him to handle.

“D-do you like it, Tae?”

But the hybrid could barely respond. He knew he was supposed to praise the vampire but his voice was gone. He couldn't let anything out except for the broken moans.

Jungkook shoved in a third finger without warning or preparation, forcing Taehyung’s hole to stretch around the sudden intrusion. His movements were rough, merciless, fingers curling deep inside until they struck the sweet spot over and over.

Taehyung’s body jolted violently with each thrust, broken screams spilling from his lips. Drool slipped down his chin as Jungkook fingered him with savage intensity, showing no hint of slowing down.

The vampire’s patience started to snap slowly. He tore his fingers out with a wet pop, making Taehyung whine at the sudden emptiness. But instead of giving him relief, Jungkook wrapped a tight fist around his own throbbing cock and gave it a few strokes before bringing the flushed head down hard against Taehyung’s stretched entrance.

He didn’t push in—he teased, smacking and grinding the tip against the slick hole, smearing precum and slick together until it dripped messily down Taehyung’s skin, making the hybrid whine.

“So eager to fill your gaping hole, huh?”

Each and every rough slap made the hybrid jolt and whimper, his body trembling with need as Jungkook hovered on the edge of giving him what he craved.

Taehyung mindlessly nodded. He didn't care if he was being desperate. He knew he was shameless and he'd never deny that.

“Y-yes. Stop t-teasing me and p-put it in.”

“Fuck it!” Jungkook let out a low, furious growl, leaning in until his breath ghosted over Taehyung’s lips, his fingers gripping the hybrid’s cheeks firmly enough to draw a trembling whimper.

Jungkook smirked, grinding his hardened length against Taehyung’s rim while holding his face in a firm squeeze. The way Taehyung moaned under the rough treatment made it obvious—he was a pain slut through and through, craving every ounce of control Jungkook forced on him.

Being manhandled was his weakness, his twisted pleasure. And Jungkook, more than willing to indulge, gave him exactly that—dominance without restraint, taking pleasure in the way Taehyung shuddered and yielded beneath his grip.

“I never knew you were into these things.” Jungkook still had that sly smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, his expression dripping with feigned confidence.

But his boldness shattered the instant Taehyung decided to take control. The shift was so sudden, it left Jungkook caught off guard—leaving no room for his smugness to linger.

With a calculated grace, the hybrid lifted one leg and hooked it over Jungkook’s shoulder before curling it around the vampire’s neck. In the next breath, he tightened the hold and coiled it around the vampire’s neck, yanking him down in one smooth, commanding motion.

Jungkook stared at him, eyes blown wide in shock, the last traces of his boldness vanishing into nothing.

“Don’t forget, Hyung,” he murmured, voice low and edged with warning. “I can still dominate you—break you down into a mess if I want. You know just as well as I do that I can flip our roles in an instant.”

Of course, Jungkook was aware.

With just a snap of his fingers, the tables could turn—Jungkook pinned beneath him while the mob rode him mercilessly, driving him to the edge until he forgot his own name.

He would fall under Taehyung’s control once more, exactly as the hybrid was reminding him now—showing him, without question, where he truly belonged.

The mob would always stand above him—superior, commanding, utterly intimidating.

There was simply no comparison; no one could rival the raw dominance Taehyung exuded.

And Jungkook had learned to accept it, time and time again, surrendering to that undeniable truth.

“Fuck me as hard as you can, Jungkook. Show me what you got!”

The vampire knew that Taehyung was trying to provoke him just to have a good fuck. He almost moaned when his name rolled out of the other's tongue.

Usually Taehyung would call him Hyung.

But now uttering just his name? It went straight to Jungkook's dick, making it twitch.

Jungkook nodded, slowly pulling back as he lined up his cock and shoved forward without any warning or lubrication. Taehyung couldn't suppress the scream that broke through him as the vampire's thick length forced its way inside him roughly, stretching him open brutally.

He grabbed the mob's hips harshly and started pounding into him immediately, without giving him any time to adjust.

“You like it rough, no?” Jungkook wouldn't let himself down. He would show the hybrid that he could do it. He might be inexperienced but he was not weak. He had his own strength and power.

And he was going to prove it to Taehyung.

The mob's screams filled the room as Jungkook started pounding into him like an animal. He spread the hybrid's cheeks wider and watched his length disappear inside harshly again and again. His hips slapped loudly against Taehyung's cheeks, making them jiggle with each snap of his hips.

“F-fuck yess!”

Jungkook suddenly changed the angle, one hand moving from Taehyung's hip to wrap around his throat as he started thrusting even harder and deeper, hitting that spot inside Taehyung that made him see stars.

"Y-you look so good like this. All for me to devour.”

The words only echoed in Taehyung's brain. He nodded absentmindedly, his eyes rolling back at the pain turning into pleasure.

Yes, he was just going to be Jungkook's from now on. He wouldn't fuck any other man anymore. The past should be forgotten.

Even though Jungkook knew he didn't have the right to feel this way, he couldn't help the bitter feeling that was sitting on his chest at the thought of the hybrid being with several men. He tried to get rid of those unnecessary thoughts.

They were not needed.

Those things in the past happened before Jungkook entered his life.

But still… He was Taehyung's first time while it was not the same in the reverse case.

“I couldn't be the first one to have you, b-but I am definitely going to be your last.”

This time, the mob nodded knowingly, giving his confirmation. “Y-yes, you are.”

Even though Jungkook uttered the positive words, the bitterness was there—the jealousy was there.

Taehyung’s screams dissolved into muffled whimpers when Jungkook’s hand closed tighter around his throat, stealing the air from his lungs. The hybrid could only release strangled moans, body trembling as the vampire pounded into him without mercy, striking his sweet spot again and again until pleasure burned through his veins.

“Take it…” the vampire couldn't hide his possessiveness.

Jungkook's hips moved like a piston, his cock slamming into Taehyung with brutal force. The hybrid's hole was stretched obscenely wide around the vampire's thick length, juices dripping down his thighs from the rough pounding.

He suddenly slowed down his thrusts dramatically, pulling out almost all the way before sliding back in with agonizing slowness. Taehyung whined loudly at the sudden change in pace, trying to push back against Jungkook's cock desperately.

“So fucking needy!” He snorted at Taehyung's needy whines, gripping his hips tightly to keep him still as he continued teasing him with slow, deep thrusts that hit his prostate perfectly but didn't give him the roughness he needed. The vampire knew exactly what he was doing.

Jungkook leaned down suddenly, his hips never stopping their brutal pounding as he took one of Taehyung's nipples into his mouth. The hybrid cried out loudly as Jungkook bit down gently on the sensitive bud before sucking hard and moving to the other one.

The vampire was kissing and sucking on Taehyung's chest like a starving man, his fangs scraping against the hybrid's sensitive skin, as if determined to draw milk from them. Taehyung carried omega genes—his body had the potential to produce it, but only if he conceived.

“W-want them… full of milk,” Jungkook growled, the confession spilling out between the suckling.

Meanwhile, his hips continued to move at a brutal, relentless pace, his length hitting that magical spot inside Taehyung over and over again.

Taehyung moaned helplessly at Jungkook’s words, fingers digging into the bedsheets as the vampire kneaded his mounds roughly, still sucking with a desperate, almost childlike hunger. “J-jungkook, I… I can’t—”

I’m going to breed you tonight,” Jungkook growled, voice low and possessive. “Then… only then… you’ll be able to.”

Fuck!

Taehyung was completely overwhelmed, his body shaking uncontrollably as Jungkook continued to fuck him mercilessly while sucking on his chest and saying the words Taehyung never thought he'd hear in this life.

The hybrid could feel the vampire's fangs pressing against his skin, threatening to bite down and claim him completely. “Fuck... fuck... fuck…”

Then, without warning, Jungkook snapped his hips forward with brutal speed, slamming into Taehyung’s prostate again and again. The hybrid’s cries shifted into loud, desperate moans as the vampire yanked his hair back and pounded into him like a beast unleashed—merciless, wild, and intoxicatingly punishing.

Jungkook’s hips moved like a jackhammer, his cock slamming into Taehyung with such brutal force that the entire bed rattled beneath them. The hybrid’s hole was stretched and ravaged mercilessly, tears streaking down his face as pleasure and pain tangled into one overwhelming rush.

Taehyung’s fists clenched the bedsheets in a desperate grip, his knuckles turning white as he panted heavily, every harsh thrust jolting his body off the mattress. His back arched beautifully under the crushing pressure, muscles trembling as he surrendered to the relentless assault.

With a feral growl, Jungkook suddenly grabbed Taehyung’s legs and hauled them over his shoulders, bending him into a crude, folded position. The new angle let him slam in even deeper, his cock burying to the hilt with each vicious snap of his hips, his balls smacking against Taehyung’s cheeks in a relentless rhythm that echoed like punishment.

“H-yung, hurts—”

“As it should!” Jungkook whispered low.

And the hybrid almost came from the other's words.

He was completely helpless in this position, his body folded in half as Jungkook fucked into him aggressively from above. The vampire's length was hitting parts of him that had never been touched before, making him see stars and scream until his throat was going dry.

His scream rose into a sharp, high-pitched cry as Jungkook’s cock suddenly increased in size inside him without warning, stretching him to his limit and driving even deeper into his sweet spot.

Every ridge and vein of the vampire’s thickened length rubbed against his walls with brutal clarity, dragging rough pleasure through him as Jungkook pounded mercilessly in and out.

Taehyung was completely broken and destroyed beneath Jungkook, his hole ripped open and bleeding as the vampire's massive length slammed into him over and over again without mercy. The hybrid was screaming non-stop, tears streaming down his face from the immense pain and pleasure. He loved it. Fuck, he lived for it. He almost started to see stars.

“Stop, please, stop…”

Jungkook chuckled and grabbed Taehyung's hair tightly and pulled his head back, making him arch his back even more.

“I know you didn't mean that. You want more, right?”

Taehyung shyly nodded. Of course, he didn't want the elder to stop. But he loved to play. He loved to act while having sex. It turned him on more and more.

The vampire slowed down his thrusts, going deep and hard with each snap of his hips. He wanted to draw out Taehyung's climax. “Look at me…”

Taehyung's half-lidded eyes met Jungkook's intense gaze, his vision blurry from tears and his body shaking uncontrollably. The vampire's huge length was hitting his spot perfectly with every thrust, drawing out long, low moans from the hybrid.

"Fuck... fuck... fuck…”

Jungkook's thrusts became even slower and deeper, his length swirling inside Taehyung's ruined hole. The hybrid was completely overwhelmed by the intense pleasure, his body convulsing as he approached his climax. Jungkook leaned down to whisper in his ear, “Come for me... Baby. Don't hold it back.”

His voice was so soft it melted Taehyung's heart right then and there.

Taehyung came completely unhinged with a scream that might shatter the windows. His hole clamped down violently around Jungkook's enormous length as he came hands-free, spraying cum everywhere without being touched. Jungkook groaned loudly, his length throbbing inside the convulsing hole.

Jungkook's eyes rolled back as Taehyung's orgasm milked his length perfectly. With a final deep thrust, the vampire came inside the hybrid with a loud roar. His hot seed filled Taehyung's hole completely, overflowing and dripping down his thighs. “Ahhh... Fuck yes…”

Both males collapsed onto the bed, completely drained and exhausted. Jungkook was still inside Taehyung, his length softening slowly. They lay there in silence, catching their breath and listening to each other's heartbeats. After a few minutes, Jungkook finally spoke,

“D-damn…that was intense.” He felt like he would just need a good sleep to feel alright and energetic again.

He was tired now.

Jungkook closed his eyes, panting heavily and completely spent. He didn't notice when Taehyung quietly got up from beside him and walked away silently. The vampire was too caught up in his own thoughts and the aftermath of their intense encounter to realize that the hybrid was no longer beside him.

But soon his eyes snapped open instantly when he felt Taehyung's weight on top of him. He looked up to see the hybrid sitting on his softening length, a smug and intensely hooded look in Taehyung's eyes.

“What the—”

Jungkook's mouth fell open in shock as Taehyung reached down and grabbed his length, positioning it at his entrance again.

The hybrid was clearly not done yet and wasn't giving Jungkook time to recover.

"Wait… I just cummed— I'm soft…”

He furrowed his eyebrows as the mob let out a laugh. “Look down, Jungkook.”

With confusion written all over his face, the vampire listened to him and widened his eyes in shock.

He was hard again. His dick was standing all proud, the red angry tip mocking at him.

How could he?

“How can you not be hard when the person on your opposite side is Kim Taehyung.”

Damn right! Jungkook would only agree.

“B-but wait-ahh—”

Taehyung ignored Jungkook’s protests, lowering himself slowly onto the vampire’s thickening length. A sharp gasp tore from Jungkook’s lips as the hybrid’s tight heat swallowed him whole, his cock stiffening rapidly inside Taehyung’s clenching walls. With deliberate control, Taehyung began to move, rolling his hips in a slow, teasing rhythm that made every drag and stretch achingly clear.

Jungkook could only stare in disbelief as Taehyung rode him with slow, steady rolls of his hips, his cock stiffening again with effortless ease inside the hybrid’s tight heat. It hit him then—Taehyung was deliberately milking him back to full hardness, squeezing and clenching around him with sinful precision. A low groan threatened to escape Jungkook’s throat when the hybrid suddenly quickened his pace, the teasing grind shifting into something more demanding.

“Shit…” The vampire was overwhelmed by how good it felt—so good he couldn’t tell if this was simply the nature of sex itself, or if the pleasure was heightened just because it was Taehyung he was doing it with.

Jungkook’s hands instinctively gripped Taehyung’s hips, fingers digging into the hybrid’s soft skin as he was pulled deeper into the intoxicating rhythm.

Every bounce sent jolts of pleasure through him, the slick heat squeezing tighter with every shift of Taehyung’s body, making it impossible to think of anything but the way he was being used.

Taehyung tilted his head back, lips parting in breathy moans as he set the pace to his liking—sometimes slow, dragging every inch out until Jungkook was trembling with restraint, then suddenly snapping his hips down hard to make him groan.

The vampire pulled Taehyung closer and rested his forehead on the latter's chest, panting heavily.

“I-I can't,” he breathed out, feeling his entire body trembling at the intense pleasure. Tears spilled out of his eyes as the overwhelming feeling controlled his mind any body.

Taehyung immediately cupped the elder's cheeks when he felt the wetness on his chest and realized Jungkook was probably crying at the overstimulation. He let out a chuckle and left gentle kisses on the vampire's entire face. “Oh, my baby vampy, w-we are going to do it w-whole night, love...” the hunger could be heard in the hybrid's voice as he let out between his broken moans. He had been waiting for this day for ages. Now when he finally got it, he wasn't going to let it go easily.

“T-tae,” Jungkook swallowed, feeling his throat going completely dry. “I d-don't think I can,” he said honestly.

The mob only chuckled in return. Both of them knew he wasn't going to stop.

The push and pull of his movements left the vampire undone, caught between surrender and desperation.

And so, their night stretched on—drawn out, unrelenting, molded entirely by Taehyung’s desire—lasting for as long as he wanted it to go on.

⁠◍◍◍

Time had a way of healing—gradually, everything was falling back into place.

Both Jungkook and Taehyung's works were going smoothly.

Yesun would get bored at home, so she also started knitting woolen baby sweaters and sold them online. She wasn't doing it for money though. She had two sons to take care of that for her. Knitting wools made her happy and saved her from feeling bored hence, she continued doing that.

Between all the perfect things, there was a little unusual thing that had happened all of a sudden.

It was the sudden resignation letter from Joohyuk.

The latter told Taehyung that he no longer wanted to be a part of the organization.

The mob wouldn't force any of his workers to stay and work for him. If they wanted to leave, then they could.

The ruler was the same for Joohyuk.

Then why did Taehyung's hand hesitate to give the approval?

Maybe because Joohyuk was more his friend than just his worker.

They had worked together for a long time.

As unusual as it sounded,

Jungkook could guess why Joohyuk was leaving though.

Maybe because he realized Taehyung could never be his and it was hurting him to see the mob and Jungkook always being so close in front of his eyes? Maybe?

“I want to have a tour of the world—I mean at least the places I am able to go, I want to visit those, Hyungnim.”

“You can still have the tour and come back here after you are done,” the mob didn't understand why he was trying so hard. Was it necessary?

He would never say it out loud, but he really liked the boy. Joohyuk had been the only close person after Jungkook.

He had been with Taehyung for so long, always jumping in front of the mob to save him and take the hit himself. He was always ready to sacrifice himself for Taehyung.

“N-no, Hyungnim. I want to leave this kind of work completely. I'll find a normal job to make a living for myself. And you should do the same,” Joohyuk uttered, his eyes taking in the sight of the hybrid's beautiful face. “Your revenge is done. All the enemies are gone. You should also get out of this world and live with Jungkook hyung happily. In that way, neither you nor Jungkook Hyung will be in danger. So just think about it, hm? Continue the businesses but stop with the illegal ones that could cause dangerous situations. I don't want you to be in danger because I won't be—”

“You won't be here to save me. I know that already. You don't need to remind me,” Taehyung released a shaky breath, looking away when he felt he might have shown a little too much emotion than he should.

It was also hard for him to let go. But his personality and ego didn't let him show his raw emotions.

So, with a heavy heart and unwillingness, Taehyung gave a nod, finally approving the boy's request.

For the very next day, Joohyuk's flight was scheduled.

“You already planned it all in advance, didn't you?” Taehyung crossed his arms over his chest as he uttered with a blank face.

He was standing right in front of Joohyuk while Jungkook was standing beside him, listening to their conversation. He didn't meddle.

He let them have their moment.

Because he knew this was probably going to be the last time they were seeing each other as Joohyuk wasn't going to return to this country. He had told Jungkook that he was going to settle down in the United States as he already had a cousin living there.

However, Taehyung didn't know that. Joohyuk had clearly told him not to say anything about it to the mob.

Even though Jungkook said he hated Joohyuk a lot, he never wanted the boy to be gone like this. He wasn't that cruel.

But Joohyuk had made the decision for himself already. And Jungkook was no one to make a comment or suggest anything.

“Don't forget to send me pictures of the places you are travelling, okay?” Taehyung uttered in a cold voice. He looked unhappy. He felt the pain rising in his chest by every passing second.

“Yes, Hyungnim!” The younger vampire uttered dramatically, pretending to follow the mob's command like they used to do.

Taehyung rolled his eyes in annoyance. “Stop acting like this. You are not working for me anymore.” It was really hard for him to let out the words without stammering. He controlled himself even though his throat was going dry.

“Sorry, Hyungnim.” Joohyuk whispered like a sad puppy.

“Come here.”

The young vampire hadn’t expected this. Never in his life had he imagined seeing the mob boss standing before him, arms spread wide, silently inviting him into his embrace.

And who was Joohyuk to deny the offer? He quickly let go of his luggage and stepped closer to hug Taehyung tightly, burying his face into the other's neck.

“I w-will miss you, Hyungnim.”

Taehyung caressed his head gently. “Me too. Don't forget me, okay?”

“I may forget myself but never you.”

The mob chuckled and hit his shoulder.

He reached his hand out as they pulled back and the hybrid saw tears streaming down Joohyuk's cheeks.

“Look who's crying now.” Taehyung wiped the younger's cheeks with his thumbs. “You made the decision yourself, Joohyu—”

“I know, Hyung. I don't regret it at all. I will miss you and our gang members.”

“Then don't go? Why do you sound like you are forced to leave? You are leaving us on your own.”

Joohyuk could feel how upset the mob was. But he couldn't do anything. He needed to leave. He wanted to leave. He couldn't keep living like this.”

“At least, come to visit us sometimes.” Taehyung didn't want to let go.

“Umm.”

The mob sighed, not liking the dry answer. He didn't understand why Joohyuk was leaving like this in the first place.

“Take care of yourself, Hyungnim. Don't get yourself in trouble anymore.”

“Yeah yeah, sure.”

Joohyuk shifted his gaze to Jungkook and offered a warm smile. “You too, Hyung,” he said sincerely, his tone free of any trace of mockery.

The elder nodded, “Yeah, you too.”

Taehyung remained where he was, his head tilting instinctively as Jungkook’s arm slipped around him, drawing him close until his cheek rested against the vampire’s shoulder. A soft warmth spread through him in the quiet embrace as he watched Joohyuk grab his luggage once again before turning around.

The younger vampire gave a final wave, lingering on the moment before slowly making his way past security. Everything step toward the waiting plane felt heavier, the reality of his departure settling in with every stride.

He couldn't see Taehyung anymore. The mob was already out of his sight.

A violent cough ripped through Joohyuk, his chest seizing until he bent forward, clutching himself. He pressed a shaking hand to his mouth. And when the fit passed, he slowly pulled his hand away and looked at it.

Crushed petals—soft, blood-stained flowers—lay in his palm, their fragile beauty mocking his suffering.

His breathing came ragged, tears stinging his eyes as the runway lights blurred outside the window. The pain in his body was sharp, but the ache in his heart cut deeper — the weight of a love he knew would never be returned.

A bitter chuckle escaped him, hoarse and hollow.

‘So this is what will kill me?’ He thought, curling his fingers around the ruined flowers. ‘Loving someone who will never love me back’.

With a weary sigh, Joohyuk leaned back against the seat, tilting his head toward the window. He let the tears fall freely, his lips curving into a tired smile.

‘In some other universe’, he whispered to the night, ‘I hope I got a happy ending with you’.

⁠◍◍◍

Jungkook shifted restlessly in his sleep, his arm flaring out in search of the familiar warmth beside him.

They had just fallen asleep after a while making love. His hand brushed against the sheets, reaching instinctively to pull Taehyung close — but the space was cold, empty.

Frowning, he patted the bed with growing urgency until his eyes fluttered open, the worry instantly chasing away the haze of sleep. The emptiness beside him made his chest tighten as he abruptly sat up, searching the room for any sign of Taehyung.

He looked at the wall clock— 3:30 am.

Where could the hybrid go at this hour? Bathroom?

Didn't seem like that.

“Tae?” He looked around before wearing his pants and shirt, climbing down the bed in a hurry.

Without waking his mother, Jungkook searched the entire house in tense silence, his steps quick and nervous. Room after room turned up empty, and with each passing moment the weight in his chest grew heavier — there was no trace of the hybrid anywhere.

He only had one fear. He had told the mob again and again.

It was only then that Jungkook’s gaze fell on the garden. Taehyung’s car was gone.

And his fear activated.

What if Taehyung had never really stopped? What if it was only Jungkook who remained in the dark—believing the mob had abandoned its ties to crime and violence, when in truth, Taehyung had only kept the legal front visible while the darker business thrived in the shadows?

Perhaps the vampire never noticed because he had never once stirred in the middle of his sleep. Maybe that was why he never realized when Taehyung slipped out of bed and left the house in silence.

Jungkook stumbled on the stairs in his haste, nearly losing his footing as dread clawed at his chest. He pushed himself faster, rushing back toward their room, his mind racing with possibilities he didn’t want to face.

Fuck! Why hadn’t he thought of it sooner?

Taehyung had never promised him that he’d stay away from bloodshed — never once assured him that he wouldn’t throw himself back into the violence, into the kind of fights that reeked of danger and death.

Entering their bedroom, the vampire searched through the drawers of the bedside table and yanked open every cabinet, his movements hasty as he searched for one thing — the key.

After what felt like endless fumbling and struggle, his trembling fingers finally closed around it.

He hurried into their secret closet, footsteps echoing down the long corridor. His breath grew uneven with every step, fear squeezing tighter in his chest.

He was worried more than scared.

At the end, his hands shook as he fit the key into the lock — the one only he and the mob knew existed.

A shaky breath escaped him as his heart dropped to his stomach. He closed his eyes shut in defeat.

The very thing he had feared the most had happened. The locker was empty and—

—the gun was gone.

🍂